This is a modern-English version of Graham's Magazine Vol XXXIII No. 1 July 1848, originally written by Various. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


GRAHAM'S

AMERICAN MONTHLY

MAGAZINE


Of Literature and Art
EMBELLISHED WITH

MEZZOTINT AND STEEL ENGRAVINGS, MUSIC, ETC.

WILLIAM C. BRYANT, J. FENIMORE COOPER, RICHARD H. DANA, JAMES K. PAULDING, HENRY
W. LONGFELLOW, N. P. WILLIS, CHARLES F. HOFFMAN, J. R. LOWELL.

MRS. LYDIA H. SIGOURNEY, MISS C. M. SEDGWICK, MRS. FRANCES S. OSGOOD, MRS. EMMA C.
EMBURY, MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS, MRS. AMELIA B. WELBY, MRS. A. M. F. ANNAN, ETC.
PRINCIPAL CONTRIBUTORS.



G. R. GRAHAM, J. R. CHANDLER AND J. B. TAYLOR, EDITORS.




VOLUME XXXIII.




PHILADELPHIA:
SAMUEL D. PATTERSON & CO. 98 CHESTNUT STREET.

.........

1848.


CONTENTS

OF THE

THIRTY-THIRD VOLUME.

JUNE, 1848, TO JANUARY, 1849.


A Night on the Ice. By Solitaire game 18
Aunt Mable's Love Story. By Susan Pindar 107
Angila Mervale. By F.E.F. 121
A Written Leaf of Memory. By Fanny Lee 137
An Indian-Summer Ramble. By A. B. Street 147
A Leaf in the Life of Ledyard Lincoln. By Mary Spencer Pease 197
A Pic-Nic in Olden Time. By G. G. Foster 229
A Dream Within a Dream. By C.A. Washburn 233
A Scene on the Susquehanna. By Joseph R. Chandler 275
A Legend of Clare. By J. Gerahty M'teague 278
A Day or Two in the Olden Time. By A New Contributor 287
De Lamartine. By Francis J. Grund 25
Edith Maurice. By T.S. Arthur 284
Fiel a la Muerte, or True Loves Devotion. By Henry W. Herbert 4, 84, 153
Going to Heaven. By T.S. Arthur 13
Game-Birds of America. By Prof. Frost 291
Gems from Late Readings   295
Game-Birds of America. By Prof. Frost 357
Gems from Late Readings   364
My Aunt Polly. By Mrs. E.C. Kinney 34
Mexican Jealousy. By Student 172
Mary Dunbar. By the Author of "The Three Calls" 268
Mildred Ward. By Caroline H. Butler 301
Mrs. Tiptop. By Mrs. E.C. Kinney 325
Overboard in the Gulf. By C. J. Peterson 337
Rising in the World. By F. E. F. 41
Reflections on Some of the Events of the Year 1848. By Joseph R. Chandler 318
Rochester's Return. By Joseph A. Nunes 341
Sam Needy. By Louis Fitzgerald Tasistro 204
Scouting Near Vera Cruz. By Student 211
The Fane-Builder. By Emma C. Embury 38
The Sagamore of Saco. By Elizabeth Oakes Smith\ 47
The Late Maria Brooks. By R.W. Griswold 61
The Cruise of the Raker. By Henry A. Clark 69, 129, 188, 257
The Maid of Bogota. By W. Gilmore Simms 75
The Departure. By Mrs. Ann S. Stephens 93
The Man Who Was Never Humbugged. By A Painter 112
The Christmas Garland. By Emma 163
The Unmarried Belle. By Enna Duval 181
The Humbling of a Fairy. By G.G. Foster 214
The Will. By Miss E.A. Dupuy 220
The Bride of Fate. By W. Gilmore Simms 241
The Knights of the Ringlet. By Gift 253
The Sailor's Life-Tale. By Sybil Sutherland 311
The Exhausted Topic. By Caroline C. 330
The Early Called. By Mrs. Frances B. M. Brotherson 347
The Lady of Fernheath. By Mary Spencer Pease 349


POETRY.

A New England Legend. By Caroline F. Orne 126
A Farewell to a Happy Day. By Frances S. Osgood 203
A Night Thought. By T. Buchanan Read 219
A Voice for Poland. By Wm. H. C. Hosmer 228
An Evening Song. By Prof. Will Campbell 235
A Requiem in the North. By J.B. Taylor 256
A Vision. By E. Curtiss Hine 267
A Lay. By Grace Greenwood 310
Angels on Earth. ByBlanche Bennairde 324
Brutus in His Tent. By Wm. H. C. Hosmer 115
Death. By Thomas Dunn English 3
Dream-Music. By Frances S. Osgood 39
Description of a Visit to Niagara. By Professor James Moffat 106
Dreams. By E. O. H. 196
Death. By George S. Burleigh 256
Erin Waking. By Wm. H. C. Hosmer 360
Gold. By R.H. Stoddart 3
Gautama's Song of Rest. By J.B. Taylor 361
Heads of the Poets. By W. Gilmore Simms 170
Hope On—Hope Ever. By E. Curtiss Hine 171
I Want to Go Home. By Richard Coe, Jr. 213
Korner's Sister. By Elizabeth J. Eames 111
Life. By A. J. Requier 294
Love Thy Mother, Little One. By Richard Coe, Jr. 346
Lines to a Sketch of J. Bayard Taylor, in His Alpine Costume. By George W. Dewey 360
My Bird. By Mrs. Jane C. Campbell 252
My Love. By J. Ives Pease 294
My Native Isle. By Mary G. Horsford 340
My Father's Grave. By S.D. Anderson 361
Ornithologoi. By J.M. Legare 1
Ode to the Moon. By Mrs.E.C. Kinney 251
One of the "Southern Tier of Counties. By Alfred B. Street 329
Passed Away. By W. Wallace Shaw 234
Pedro and Inez. By Elizabeth J. Eames 277
Sir Humphrey Gilbert. By Henry W. Longfellow 33
Study. By Henry S. Hagert 37
Summer. By E. Curtiss Hine, U.S.N. 105
Sonnet. By Caroline F. Orne 106
Song of Sleep. By G.G. Foster 128
Sunshine and Rain. By George Burleigh 162
Supplication. By Fayette Robinson 267
Stanzas. By S. S. Hornor 286
Sonnet. By Elizabeth Oakes Smith 340
The Land of the West. By T. Buchanan Read 12
To Lydia. By G.G. Foster 17
The Thanksgiving of the Sorrowful. By Mrs. Joseph C. Neal 24
The Night. By M.E.T. 33
The Bob-o-link. By George Burleigh 33
Twilight. By H.D.G. 46
The Sachem's Hill. By Alfred B. Street 52
The Hall of Independence. By G.W. Dewey 53
To an Isle of the Sea. By Mrs. J.W. Mercur 56
To Arabella. By Mrs. E.C. Kinney 56
The Soul's Dream. By George H. Boker 74
To the Eagle. By Mrs. E.C. Kinney 83
The Block-House. By Alfred B. Street 92
To Erato. By Thomas Buchanan Read 110
The Laborer's Companions. By George S. Burleigh 110
The Enchanted Knight. By J. B. Taylor 111
The Sisters. By G.G. Foster 114
To Violet. By Jerome A. Maby 115
The Prayer of the Dying Girl. By Samuel D. Patterson 136
The Spanish Princess to the Moorish Knight. By Grace Greenwood 146
The Light of our Home. By Thomas Buchanan Read 146
The Lost Pet. By Mrs. Lydia Sigourney 152
The Poet's Heart. By Charles E. Trail 161
The Return to Scenes of Childhood. By Greta 162
To Guadalupe. By Mayne Reid 174
The Faded Rose. By G.G. Foster 174
The Child's Appeal. By Mary G. Horsford 175
The Old Farm-House. By Mary L. Lawson 175
Temper Life's Extremes. By G.S. Burleigh 187
The Deformed Artist. By Mrs. E. N. Horsford 202
The Angel of the Soul. By J. Bayard Taylor 210
The Bard. By S. Anna Lewis 219
To Her Who Can Understand It. By Mayne Reid 228
To the Violet. By H.T. Tuckerman 232
They May Tell of a Clime. By C.E. Trail 232
The Battle of Life. By Anne C. Lynch 266
The Prophet's Rebuke. By Mrs. Juliet H. L. Campbell 274
The Mourners. By Rev. T.L. Harris 317
The Gardener. By George S. Burleigh 328
The Record of December. By H. Morford 335
The Christian Hero's Epitaph. By B. 348
The City of Mexico. By M.E. Thropp 356
To a Rose-Bud. By Y.S. 359
Visit to Greenwood Cemetery. By Mrs. Lydia H. Sigourney 53
Zenobia. By Myron L. Mason 185

REVIEWS.

Endymion. By Henry B. Hirst 57
Memoir of William Ellery Channing   58
Napoleon and the Marshals of the Empire   58
Romance of the History of Louisiana. By Charles Gayarre 59
The Life of Oliver Cromwell. By J. T. Headley 118
A Supplement to the Plays of Shakspeare. By Wm. Gilmore Simms 119
Pilgrimage to the Holy Land. By Alphonse de Lamartine 119
Hawkstone: A Tale of and for England in 184-   178
The Planetary and Stellar Worlds   178
Harold, the Last of the Saxon Kings   179
Calaynos. A Tragedy. By George H. Boker 238
Literary Sketches and Letters   238
Vanity Fair. By W. M. Thackerway 297
Life, Letters and Literary Remains of Keats   297
Principles of Political Economy. By John Stuart Mill 367

MUSIC.

The Last of the Bourbons. A French Patriotic Song. Written by Alexandre Pantoléon. Music by J. C. N. G. 54
"Think Not that I Love Thee." A Ballad. Music by J. L. Milner 116
"'Tis Home where the Heart is." Words by Miss L. M. Brown. Music by Karl W. Petersilie 176
The Ocean-Buried. Composed by Miss Agnes H. Jones 236
Voices from the Spirit-Land. Words by John S. Adams. Music by Valentine Dister 362

ENGRAVINGS.

Ornithologoi, engraved by W. E. Tucker.
Lamartine, engraved by Sartain.
Paris Fashions, from Le Follet.
The Departure, engraved by Ellis.
The Portrait of Mrs. Brooks, engraved by Parker.
The Sisters, engraved by Thompson.
Angila Mervale, engraved by J. Addison.
The Lost Pet, engraved by Ellis.
Paris Fashions, from Le Follet.
A Pic-Nic in Olden Time, engraved by Tucker.
The Unmarried Belle, engraved by A. B. Ross.
Paris Fashions, from Le Follet.
Edith Maurice, engraved by J. Addison.
Supplication, engraved by Ellis.
Mildred Ward, engraved by A. B. Ross.
Overboard in the Gulf, engraved by J. D. Gross.
Portrait of J. B. Taylor, engraved by G. Jackman.
Paris Fashions, from Le Follet.


TABLE OF CONTENTS—ISSUE #1

ORNITHOLOGOI. 1
DEATH:—AN INVOCATION. 3
GOLD. 3
FIEL A LA MUERTE, OR TRUE LOVE'S DEVOTION. 4
THE LAND OF THE WEST. 12
GOING TO HEAVEN. 13
TO LYDIA—WITH A WATCH. 17
A NIGHT ON THE ICE. 18
THE THANKSGIVING OF THE SORROWFUL. 24
DE LAMARTINE. 25
SIR HUMPHREY GILBERT. 33
THE NIGHT. 33
THE BOB-O-LINK. 33
MY AUNT POLLY. 34
STUDY. 37
THE FANE-BUILDER. 38
DREAM-MUSIC; OR, THE SPIRIT-FLUTE. 39
RISING IN THE WORLD. 41
TWILIGHT.—TO MARY. 46
THE SAGAMORE OF SACO. 49
THE SACHEM's HILL. 52
VISIT TO GREENWOOD CEMETERY. 53
THE HALL OF INDEPENDENCE. 53
THE LAST OF THE BOURBONS. 54
TO AN ISLE OF THE SEA. 56
SONNET:—TO ARABELLA. 56
PROTESTATION. 56
REVIEW OF NEW BOOKS. 57


ORNITHOLOGOI

GRAHAM'S MAGAZINE.


VOL. XXXIII. PHILADELPHIA, JULY, 1848. No. 1.



ORNITHOLOGOI.


BY J. M. LEGARE.


[WITH AN ENGRAVING.]
You, sitting on the bare hilltop,
Do you see the distant hills fading away? In autumn smoke, and all the air Filled with vibrant leaves. Below you spread
Are golden harvests, abundant in bread
For winter use; while overhead The jays call to each other, And through the quiet woods, there falls,
Ripe nuts at intervals, wherever The squirrel, sitting high up in the trees, From the treetops, he barks at you in fear; His sly eyes, suspiciously, I spy on you from behind the tree; Then, inspired by a sudden impulse, Jumping down onto the shaking branch,
Takes the smooth hickory, from where He quickly searches along the fence
To hidden spots.
But more often, When Mother Earth starts to wake up,
And like a Hadji who has been To Mecca, she wears a green caftan; When jasmines and azaleas bloom
The air filled with sweets, and down the hill No longer does the water flow murky; The beauty of your hazel eyes,
Soft opening under the cloudy skies—
Do you smile to yourself when you see Things uncontained in, seemingly,
The open book on your knee,
And through the peaceful woods, listen Sounds filled with mystery to the ear
Of coarser material—the countless cries That arise from the bustling world; Which we, confidently wise,
Pass by without noticing. You longed
From your fragile babyhood to learn
Arcana of creation; twist
Your eyes on the intangible To humans; when the earth was still. Listen to the dreamy voices on the hill,

In the flowing woods, that gave a thrill
Of joy flowing through your young veins.
Ah, happy you! whose search brings Everything you love, people look down on. A shared understanding of joys and sorrows
With residents in the long, green paths,
With wings that explore shady groves,
With observers at the sound of the rushing water,
And waders by the grassy shore;
For you, through a pure mind,
Listen up, and don’t be blind anymore.
Croak! croak!—who's croaking overhead
So harshly, with his wings spread, Played with blood, and dripping red? Croak! croak!—a raven's curse on him, The source of this broken limb!
Albeit young, (a hundred years, When the forest leaves appear next,)
Will Duskywing see this chest
Shot-up, or divide my nest With someone wearing such a tattered vest? I see myself, with a wing askew,
Approaching. Duskywing will see
Change my appearance and avoid my gaze.
With laughter echoing through the woods
The birds will scream—she's just too amazing. For you. And that meddlesome jay over there,
I hear him talk all day long,
"He's disabled—send the thief away!" At every step—"don't let him linger."
I'll catch you yet, despite my wing;
For all your beautiful blue feathers, you'll sing Another track!
Isn't that enough? The rotting carcass we extinguish,
And coming down on the breeze,
Release the valley from disease; If you're craving a fresher meal,
We circle around the gentle flock,
A marksman hides behind some bushes.
This morning, I heard a ewe. Bleating in the bushes; that’s where I took off,
With lazy wings slowly circling around,[2]
Until I looked down at the ground A lamb caught in tangled thorns. The ewe, meanwhile, on the hillside,
She cried out to her young so loudly, She didn't hear it when it responded. Hey, hey!—a feast! I started to croak,
Landing right on an oak; Where I smugly glanced sideways The small trembler lies and breathes heavily.
Jumped quickly onto its head; Red bubbled from its white nostril. A rush of blood; before life had left,
My beak was buried in its eyes,
Turned tearful to the skies—
My croak grew strong, while its cries remained weak.
You could no longer sit and listen This demon talks in the higher air— Horrible deeds for a maiden's ears. Go away, you spoke. Above The startled creature spread his wings, And shouted curses, fled.
But, listen! who at some hidden door Knocks loudly and keeps knocking? You see how around the tree,
With a red head for a hammer, he Investigate where insects are found. The worm in a maze hole
Starts to slowly roll into a lazy state; But sly Rufus spots the target,
And he pounds away with his mallet. The loose bark, falling apart with age; Then chirping loudly, with wings lifted, He brings the food to his partner.
His partner is sitting on her nest,
In sober feathered plumage dressed; A matron beneath whose breast Three little tender heads show up.
With bills stretching from ear to ear,
Everyone is shouting for a larger portion;
And while they shout and climb—look!
On the edge, back and forth, Unsteady and poised, one wavers slowly. "Wait, wait!" the parents cried in distress, It's too late; for bold, yet feeble, His weak legs give way beneath him; He falls—but from a lower branch A moment hangs, then again Launched into the air, in vain He spread his small, featherless wing, A poor, blind, dizzy, helpless being.
But you, who saw and heard everything, Young, active, was already there,
And caught the flier in the air.
Then up the tree to the highest branch,
A vine for climbing, bored him.
Against your cheek, his little heart Beat softly. Ah, quivering one that you are,
You spoke smiling; comfort yourself!
With joyful shouts, the parents run away Your presence is unmatched—confidently Pour out their hearts to you.
The mockingbird sees your kindness
Of deed; does with melodiousness,
In many languages, I express your praise.
And all the while, his spotted wings He claps his sides while he sings, He leaps from one perch to another: A poet, ecstatic Created by the treats his words describe.
Wait, wait!—I hear a flutter now
Beneath that flowering alder branch.
I hear a soft, sad voice. That brought joy in the early morning,
Make a deeply sad but also sweet complaint,
Saying, "my heart feels really weak
With its unimaginable woe.
What should I do, where can I go,
My pain needs to stop. Oh! my poor lonely friend,
Dear Cherry, will our haw-bush seek,
Joyful and carrying in her beak Fresh seeds and similar treats won
Through careful searching. But they are gone
She thought about and adored him. Oh! if there is a human ear
My sad complaint to hear; If a manly chest is ever moved By harming a defenseless bird,
"I call out to them for a swift resolution." Moved by the story, and getting closer,
On the alder branch, you spotted How, sitting alone and sad,
His chest was pressed against a thorn,
Unaware that he leaned on it; Then encouraging him to regain his courage,
You ran down into the lane. To find the person responsible for this wrong,
Nor hunted long under hedgerow, When strong, rude, and sunburned,
A child found your genuine search. In a gentle and humble voice to him You made your purpose clear. With gentle eloquence did show (Things he definitely did not know) How great an evil he had committed; Next year, when the gentle May sun Rekindled its warmth, this shady path
No shy birds would linger anymore;
And how around his mom's door The robins, annual visitors before—
He knew their names—would come no more; But if he released his prisoners, Before their little chests stopped To beat fast, each new year Would be happy to see them again
To sing his praises everywhere—
The most beautiful, beloved songs to listen to.
And afterward, when the time came
Of mature corn, the corn earworm Would search through every blade and turn,
Eager to win his smile.
At first, feeling embarrassed, angry, and proud,
He answered you with loud laughter. And a quick reply. But you did say So gentle, so sincerely did seek To shift his mood, in amazement first He looked at you; then he no longer dared Lift his confident gaze to your face,
But, looking down, started to trace,
With tiny, bare feet and hands,
Thoughtful gadgets in the sand;
And when you finally shared The unfortunate burden of the mate,
When she arrived at the familiar place,
He lowered his head out of shame;[3]
His tears of regret to hide,
He turned away while he cried; "Here, take all of them, I have no more pride." While climbing to steal from a nest—
"I have better feelings in my heart."
Then thanking him wholeheartedly with both my heart and my eyes, You took the prize from his grasp,
And ask the little freedmen to stand up.
But when you saw how weak Their wings were, the nest did seek, And called your client. Down he flew. Instantly, and Cherry was there too; And following closely behind, not a few Of the smaller bird species Filled with their singing everywhere. From hedges, hanging branches, and vines, Still recounting that act of yours;
Still sang your praises over and over, Gladly—more enthusiastically, be sure,
Were praises never sung before?
Seeing you, they understand (These Minne-singers of the area)
How you stand apart from everyone else,
Filled with deep love and warmth
For all of God's creatures—these express
Your hazel eyes. Full of life instinct
Everything that exists is connected to you. Through subtle connections; and none so humble Or have you ever seen something disgusting,
But it has been wonderful in its creation.
Compassionate, you see none Of insect groups under the sun
That you can step on.
You have a sympathy that takes flight. In groves and among all living beings. Without caring whether they walk or crawl,
The same arm protects everyone; The shadow of the Curse and Fall Same is coming. Ah! truly great,
Who strives earnestly and late,
One atom to reduce,
Of helpless woe and misery.
For very often you do see So sadly and so helplessly A pleading face looks up to you.
So it is, you cannot choose, With petty tyranny for abuse Your greater talents; and rightly be afraid The weakest worm of the ground or sky,
In your heart's judgment to condemn,
Since God created you, and God created them.

DEATH:—AN INVOCATION.


BY THOMAS DUNN ENGLISH.


You're not the king of terrors—sweet Death!
But a young and beautiful girl; Your eyes are as bright as the starlight in spring,
And your hair is golden; While the smile that flickers on your lips Has a light like no other.
Come now, Death, from the dark-brown shadows
Where you have stayed too long; Visit the places where sins are plentiful. And troubles crowd in,
And place your wedding kiss on the lips
Of a child filled with sorrow and song.
For I can look on with deep delight
On your lovely face;
I find many smiles in there,
Where someone else would frown—
As a lover would hold his newly married bride I will take you into my arms.
Come, oh, come! I long for your gaze;
I’m eager to win your kiss—
Carry me away from a world of sorrow
To a world of peaceful happiness—
For I can kneel only to God,
I can't do that in this.
For women and wealth, they seek to win affection,
A winning voice brings fame; Men strive for love and work for money. And work hard to make a name for ourselves;
Yet only find inconsistency, need, and disdain,
If it’s not the mark of disgrace.
Then take me away, sweet Death—my Death!
Must I still try to win your affection in vain? Whether it’s morning or evening,
Whether it's sunny or rainy, But come—oh, come! for the loss of life
To me, that's the greatest benefit.



GOLD.


BY R. H. STODDARD.


Unfortunately, my heart feels heavy when I see The intense fascination with wealth,
How eagerly men give up their health,
Love, respect, reputation, and honesty for filthy money;
Engaging in sin, wrongdoing, heartbreak, and conflict,
Their sole purpose and work in life
To acquire and accumulate a shining collection;—
Alchemists, just as crazy as they ever were in the past. Turning everything into shiny worthless stuff,
Wasting their energy on magical scrolls,
Daybooks and ledgers heavy with gain and loss—
Expressing the deepest feelings of their souls
High hopes, dreams, and desires,
Under their crucibles to fuel the cursed flames!



FIEL A LA MUERTE, OR TRUE LOVE'S DEVOTION.

A TALE OF THE TIMES OF LOUIS QUINZE.


BY HENRY WILLIAM HERBERT, AUTHOR OF "THE ROMAN TRAITOR," "MARMADUKE WYVIL," "CROMWELL," ETC.


There was a mighty stir in the streets of Paris, as Paris' streets were in the olden time. A dense and eager mob had taken possession, at an early hour of the day, of all the environs of the Bastile, and lined the way which led thence to the Place de Greve in solid and almost impenetrable masses.

There was a huge commotion in the streets of Paris, just like in the old days. A thick and excited crowd had gathered early in the day around the Bastille and filled the path leading to the Place de Grève in solid, almost unmovable masses.

People of all conditions were there, except the very highest; but the great majority of the concourse was composed of the low populace, and the smaller bourgeoisie. Multitudes of women were there, too, from the girl of sixteen to the beldam of sixty, nor had mothers been ashamed to bring their infants in their arms into that loud and tumultuous assemblage.

People from all walks of life were present, except for the very wealthy; however, the majority of the crowd consisted of the lower classes and the smaller middle class. There were also many women, ranging from sixteen-year-old girls to sixty-year-old crones, and mothers weren't shy about bringing their babies in their arms into that noisy and chaotic gathering.

Loud it was and tumultuous, as all great multitudes are, unless they are convened by purposes too resolutely dark and solemn to find any vent in noise. When that is the case, let rulers beware, for peril is at hand—perhaps the beginning of the end.

It was loud and chaotic, just like all large crowds are, unless they come together for causes that are too grim and serious to express in noise. When that happens, leaders should be cautious, because danger is near—maybe the start of something disastrous.

But this Parisian mob, although long before this period it had learned the use of barricades, though noisy, turbulent, and sometimes even violent in the demonstrations of its impatience, was any thing but angry or excited.

But this Parisian crowd, although it had learned to use barricades long before this time, was loud, unruly, and sometimes even violent in expressing its impatience, yet it was anything but angry or agitated.

On the contrary, it seemed to be on the very tip-toe of pleasurable expectation, and from the somewhat frequent allusions to notre bon roi, which circulated among the better order of spectators, it would appear that the government of the Fifteenth Louis was for the moment in unusually good odor with the good folks of the metropolis.

On the contrary, it felt like it was on the edge of exciting anticipation, and from the many references to notre bon roi that were shared among the more respectable audience members, it seemed that the government of Louis the Fifteenth was currently in unusually high regard with the good people of the city.

What was the spectacle to which they were looking forward with so much glee—which had brought forth young delicate girls, and tender mothers, into the streets at so early an hour—which, as the day advanced toward ten o'clock of the morning, was tempting forth laced cloaks, and rapiers, and plumed hats, and here and there, in the cumbrous carriages of the day, the proud and luxurious ladies of the gay metropolis?

What was the event they were so eagerly anticipating—which had encouraged young, delicate girls and caring mothers to come out onto the streets so early—which, as the day approached ten o'clock in the morning, was luring out lace cloaks, rapiers, and feathered hats, and here and there, in the heavy carriages of the day, the proud and lavish ladies of the vibrant city?

One glance toward the centre of the Place de Greve was sufficient to inform the dullest, for there uprose, black, grisly, horrible, a tall stout pile of some thirty feet in height, with a huge wheel affixed horizontally to the summit.

One look at the center of the Place de Greve was enough to inform even the dullest, because there stood a tall, grim, and terrifying structure about thirty feet high, with a massive wheel attached horizontally at the top.

Around this hideous instrument of torture was raised a scaffold hung with black cloth, and strewed with saw-dust, for the convenience of the executioners, about three feet lower than the wheel which surmounted it.

Around this terrible torture device was a scaffold draped with black cloth and covered in sawdust, set up for the convenience of the executioners, about three feet lower than the wheel above it.

Around this frightful apparatus were drawn up two companies of the French guard, forming a large hollow-square facing outwards, with muskets loaded, and bayonets fixed, as if they apprehended an attempt at rescue, although from the demeanor of the people nothing appeared at that time to be further from their thoughts than any thing of the kind.

Around this terrifying device were arranged two companies of the French guard, forming a large hollow square facing outward, with their muskets loaded and bayonets fixed, as if they feared an attempt at rescue. However, judging by the crowd's behavior, it seemed clear that no one was thinking about anything like that at the moment.

Above was the executioner-in-chief, with two grim, truculent-looking assistants, making preparations for the fearful operation they were about to perform, or leaning indolently on the instruments of slaughter.

Above was the chief executioner, flanked by two grim and menacing assistants, getting ready for the horrific task they were about to undertake, or casually leaning on the instruments of death.

By and bye, as the day wore onward, and the concourse kept still increasing both in numbers and in the respectability of those who composed it, something of irritation began to show itself, mingled with the eagerness and expectation of the populace, and from some murmurs, which ran from time to time through their ranks, it would seem that they apprehended the escape of their victim.

As the day went on and the crowd continued to grow in both size and respectability, some irritation started to emerge, mixed with the eagerness and anticipation of the people. From the murmurs that occasionally rippled through the crowd, it seemed they were worried about their victim escaping.

By this time the windows of all the houses which overlooked the precincts of that fatal square on which so much of noble blood has been shed through so many ages, were occupied by persons of both sexes, all of the middle, and some even of the upper classes, as eager to behold the frightful and disgusting scene, which was about to ensue, as the mere rabble in the open streets below.

By this time, the windows of all the houses overlooking that infamous square, where so much noble blood has been spilled over the years, were filled with people of both genders, mostly from the middle class, and some even from the upper class, just as eager to witness the horrifying and grotesque scene that was about to unfold as the ordinary folks in the streets below.

The same thing was manifest along the whole line of the thoroughfare by which the fatal procession would advance, with this difference alone, that many of the houses in that quarter belonging to the high nobility, and all with few exceptions being the dwellings of opulent persons, the windows, instead of being let like seats at the opera, to any who would pay the price, were occupied by the inhabitants, coming and going from their ordinary avocations to look out upon the noisy throng, when any louder outbreak of voices called their attention to the busy scene.

The same thing was evident along the entire street where the tragic procession would pass, with one key difference: many of the houses in that area belonged to the upper class, and most were homes of wealthy individuals. Instead of renting out the windows like seats at the opera to anyone willing to pay, the residents occupied them, coming and going from their daily activities to look out at the noisy crowd whenever a louder burst of voices grabbed their attention in the bustling scene.

Among the latter, in a large and splendid mansion, not far from the Porte St. Antoine, and commanding a direct view of the Place de la Bastille, with its esplanade, drawbridge, and principal entrance, a group was collected at one of the windows, nearly overlooking the gate itself, which seemed to take the liveliest interest in the proceedings of the day, although that interest was entirely unmixed with any thing like the brutal expectation, and morbid love of horrible excitement which characterized the temper of the multitude.

In one of the grand and impressive mansions not far from Porte St. Antoine, with a clear view of Place de la Bastille, complete with its esplanade, drawbridge, and main entrance, a group gathered at one of the windows, almost looking right over the gate itself. They seemed genuinely interested in the day’s events, but their curiosity lacked the brutal anticipation and twisted thrill for horror that marked the crowd's mood.

The most prominent person of this group was a singularly noble-looking man, fast verging to his fiftieth year, if he had not yet attained it. His countenance, though resolute and firm, with a clear, piercing eye, lighted up at times, for a moment, by a quick, fiery flash, was calm, benevolent, and pensive in its ordinary mood, rather than energetical or active.[5] Yet it was easy to perceive that the mind, which informed it, was of the highest capacity both of intellect and imagination.

The most notable person in this group was a distinctly noble-looking man, nearing his fiftieth year, if he hadn't quite reached it yet. His face, though resolute and firm with a clear, piercing gaze, occasionally lit up for a moment with a quick, fiery spark. But generally, he appeared calm, kind, and thoughtful rather than energetic or dynamic.[5] Still, it was easy to see that the mind behind that face had a remarkable capacity for both intellect and imagination.

The figure and carriage of this gentleman would have sufficiently indicated that, at some period of his life, he had borne arms and led the life of a camp—which, indeed, at that day was only to say that he was a nobleman of France—but a long scar on his right brow, a little way above the eye, losing itself among the thick locks of his fine waving hair, and a small round cicatrix in the centre of his cheek, showing where a pistol ball had found entrance, proved that he had been where blows were falling thickest, and that he had not spared his own person in the melée.

The appearance and demeanor of this gentleman clearly indicated that at some point in his life, he had been a soldier and lived the life of a camp—which, at that time, basically meant he was a nobleman from France—but a long scar on his right brow, just above his eye, hidden among the thick locks of his beautiful wavy hair, and a small round scar in the center of his cheek, showing where a bullet had entered, proved that he had been in the thick of battle and that he hadn’t hesitated to put himself in harm's way during the fight.

His dress was very rich, according to the fashion of the day, though perhaps a fastidious eye might have objected that it partook somewhat of the past mode of the Regency, which had just been brought to a conclusion as my tale commences, by the resignation of the witty and licentious Philip of Orleans.

His outfit was quite luxurious, in line with the style of the time, although a discerning observer might have pointed out that it had some elements of the old Regency fashion, which had just wrapped up as my story begins, with the resignation of the clever and scandalous Philip of Orleans.

If, however, this fine-looking gentleman was the most prominent, he certainly was not the most interesting person of the company, which consisted, beside himself, of an ecclesiastic of high rank in the French church, a lady, now somewhat advanced in years, but showing the remains of beauty which, in its prime, must have been extraordinary, and of a boy in his fifteenth or sixteenth year.

If this handsome gentleman was the most noticeable, he definitely wasn’t the most intriguing person in the group, which included, besides him, a high-ranking member of the French clergy, a woman who was now a bit older but still displayed traces of the extraordinary beauty she must have had in her youth, and a boy around fifteen or sixteen years old.

For notwithstanding the eminent distinction, and high intellect of the elder nobleman, the dignity of the abbé, not unsupported by all which men look for as the outward and visible signs of that dignity, and the grace and beauty of the lady, it was upon the boy alone that the eye of every spectator would have dwelt, from the instant of its first discovering him.

For despite the notable status and great intelligence of the older nobleman, the respect commanded by the abbé, backed by everything that people typically associate with such respect, and the elegance and beauty of the lady, it was the boy alone that everyone’s gaze would have fallen on from the moment he was first seen.

He was tall of his age, and very finely made, of proportions which gave promise of exceeding strength when he should arrive at maturity, but strength uncoupled to any thing of weight or clumsiness. He was unusually free, even at this early period, from that heavy and ungraceful redundance of flesh which not unfrequently is the forerunner of athletic power in boys just bursting into manhood; for he was already as conspicuous for the thinness of his flanks, and the shapely hollow of his back, as for the depth and roundness of his chest, the breadth of his shoulders, and the symmetry of his limbs.

He was tall for his age and well-built, with proportions that hinted at great strength when he reached full maturity, but strength that wasn’t tied to any bulkiness or awkwardness. Even at this early stage, he stood out for being free of the excess weight often seen in boys who are just beginning to grow into their athletic power; he was already noticeable for the slimness of his hips and the elegant curve of his back, as well as the depth and roundness of his chest, the width of his shoulders, and the symmetry of his limbs.

His head was well set on, and his whole bearing was that of one who had learned ease, and grace, and freedom, combined with dignity of carriage, in no school of practice and mannerism, but from the example of those with whom he had been brought up, and by familiar intercourse from his cradle upward with the high-born and gently nurtured of the land.

His head was well-balanced, and he carried himself like someone who had learned ease, grace, and confidence, along with a dignified presence, not from any school of formal training, but from the example of those around him and through close interactions from childhood with the aristocracy and well-mannered people of the land.

His long rich chestnut hair fell down in natural masses, undisfigured as yet by the hideous art of the court hair-dresser, on either side his fine broad forehead, and curled, untortured by the crisping-irons, over the collar of his velvet jerkin. His eyes were large and very clear, of the deepest shade of blue, with dark lashes, yet full of strong, tranquil light. All his features were regular and shapely, but it was not so much in the beauty of their form, or in the harmony of their coloring that the attractiveness of his aspect consisted, as in the peculiarity and power of his expression.

His long, rich chestnut hair fell in natural waves on either side of his broad forehead, untouched by the harsh styling of a court hairdresser, and curled over the collar of his velvet jacket. His eyes were large and very clear, the deepest shade of blue, framed by dark lashes, yet filled with a strong, calm light. All his features were well-defined and attractive, but his appeal came more from the uniqueness and intensity of his expression than from the beauty of their shape or the harmony of their color.

For a boy of his age, the pensiveness and composure of that expression were indeed almost unnatural, and they combined with a calm firmness and immobility of feature, which promised, I know not what of resolution and tenacity of purpose. It was not gravity, much less sternness, or sadness, that lent so powerful an expression to that young face; nor was there a single line which indicated coldness or hardness of heart, or which would have led to a suspicion that he had been schooled by those hard monitors, suffering and sorrow. No, it was pure thoughtfulness, and that of the highest and most intellectual order, which characterized the boy's expression.

For a boy his age, the seriousness and calmness of that expression were almost unnatural, blending with a steady firmness and stillness of features that hinted at some sort of determination and strength of will. It wasn't seriousness, let alone harshness or sadness, that gave such a strong look to that young face; nor was there any line that suggested coldness or a hard heart, or that he had been hardened by the tough lessons of suffering and sorrow. No, it was pure thoughtfulness, and of the highest and most intellectual kind, that defined the boy's expression.

Yet, though it was so thoughtful, there was nothing in the aspect whence to forebode a want of the more masculine qualifications. It was the thoughtfulness of a worker, not of a dreamer—the thoughtfulness which prepares, not unfits a man for action.

Yet, even though it was very considerate, there was nothing in the appearance to suggest a lack of more masculine qualities. It was the thoughtfulness of someone who works, not of a dreamer—the kind of thoughtfulness that prepares a man for action, rather than making him unfit for it.

If the powers portrayed in that boy's countenance were not deceptive to the last degree, high qualities were within, and a high destiny before him.

If the abilities shown in that boy's expression weren't completely misleading, he had great potential inside him and an impressive future ahead.

But who, from the foreshowing and the bloom of sixteen years, may augur of the finish and the fruit of the three-score and ten, which are the sum of human toil and sorrow?

But who, from the promise and the bloom of sixteen years, can predict the outcome and the results of the seventy years, which represent the total of human effort and suffering?

It was now nearly noon, when the outer drawbridge of the Bastile was lowered and its gate opened, and forth rode, two a-breast, a troop of the mousquetaires, or life-guard, in the bright steel casques and cuirasses, with the musquetoons, from which they derived their name, unslung and ready for action. As they issued into the wider space beyond the bridge, the troopers formed themselves rapidly into a sort of hollow column, the front of which, some eight file deep, occupied the whole width of the street, two files in close order composing each flank, and leaving an open space in the centre completely surrounded by the horsemen.

It was almost noon when the outer drawbridge of the Bastille was lowered and its gate opened. A group of mousquetaires, or life-guards, rode out two by two, wearing bright steel helmets and breastplates, with their musketoon weapons unslung and ready for action. As they entered the wider area beyond the bridge, the soldiers quickly formed a kind of hollow column. The front, about eight soldiers deep, took up the entire width of the street, with two lines closely ordered on each side, leaving an open space in the center completely surrounded by the horsemen.

Into this space, without a moment's delay, there was driven a low black cart, or hurdle as it was technically called, of the rudest construction, drawn by four powerful black horses, a savage-faced official guiding them by the ropes which supplied the place of reins. On this ill-omened vehicle there stood three persons, the prisoner, and two of the armed wardens of the Bastile, the former ironed very heavily, and the latter bristling with offensive weapons.

Into this space, without a moment's delay, a low black cart, technically called a hurdle, came rushing in. It was made in the most basic way, pulled by four strong black horses, with a fierce-looking official guiding them by ropes instead of reins. On this ominous vehicle stood three people: the prisoner and two armed guards from the Bastille. The prisoner was heavily shackled, while the guards were armed to the teeth.

Immediately in the rear of this car followed another troop of the life-guard, which closed up in the densest and most serried order around and behind the victim of the law, so as to render any attempt at rescue useless.

Right behind this car was another group of the life-guard, which tightly surrounded the victim of the law in the closest formation, making any attempt at rescue pointless.

The person, to secure whose punishment so strong a military force had been produced, and to witness whose execution so vast a multitude was collected, was a tall, noble-looking man of forty or forty-five years, dressed in a rich mourning-habit of the day, but wearing neither hat nor mantle. His dark hair,[6] mixed at intervals with thin lines of silver, was cut short behind, contrary to the usage of the times, and his neck was bare, the collar of his superbly laced shirt being folded broadly back over the cape of his pourpoint.

The person whose punishment required such a strong military presence and whose execution drew such a large crowd was a tall, dignified man around forty or forty-five years old. He was dressed in a fashionable mourning outfit of the time but wasn’t wearing a hat or cloak. His dark hair, [6] streaked with strands of silver, was cut short in the back, which was unusual for the era, and his neck was bare, with the collar of his beautifully laced shirt folded back over the cape of his pourpoint.

His face was very pale, and his complexion being naturally of the darkest, the hue of his flesh, from which all the healthful blood had receded, was strangely livid and unnatural in its appearance. Still it did not seem that it was fear which had blanched his cheeks, and stolen all the color from his compressed lip, for his eye was full of a fierce, scornful light, and all his features were set and steady with an expression of the calmest and most iron resolution.

His face was very pale, and since he naturally had the darkest complexion, the color of his skin, from which all the healthy blood had drained, looked oddly gray and unnatural. Still, it didn’t seem like fear had drained the color from his cheeks and taken the color from his tight lips, because his eyes were filled with a fierce, scornful light, and all his features were set and steady with an expression of the calmest and strongest resolve.

As the fatal vehicle which bore him made its appearance on the esplanade without the gates of the prison, a deep hum of satisfaction ran through the assembled concourse, rising and deepening gradually into a savage howl like that of a hungry tiger.

As the deadly vehicle carrying him rolled onto the esplanade outside the prison gates, a low murmur of satisfaction spread through the crowd, gradually building into a fierce roar like that of a hungry tiger.

Then, then blazed out the haughty spirit, the indomitable pride of the French noble! Then shame, and fear, and death itself, which he was looking even now full in the face, were all forgotten, all absorbed in his overwhelming scorn of the people!

Then the proud spirit of the French noble flared up! At that moment, shame, fear, and even death—which he was staring straight in the face—were all forgotten, completely overshadowed by his intense disdain for the people!

The blood rushed in a torrent to his brow, his eye seemed to lighten forth actual fire, as he raised his right hand aloft, loaded although it was with such a mass of iron, as a Greek Athlete might have shunned to lift, and shook it at the clamorous mob, with a glare of scorn and fury that showed how, had he been at liberty, he would have dealt with the revilers of his fallen state.

The blood rushed to his forehead, and his eye seemed to sparkle with actual fire as he raised his right hand high, even though it was burdened with so much iron that a Greek athlete might have refused to lift it. He shook it at the noisy crowd, looking at them with a mix of scorn and fury that revealed how he would have confronted those who mocked his fallen state if he had been free to do so.

"Sacré canaille!" he hissed through his hard-set teeth, "back to your gutters and your garbage, or follow, if you can, in silence, and learn, if ye lack not courage to look on, how a man should die."

"Such a scoundrel!" he hissed through his gritted teeth, "get back to your gutters and your trash, or follow quietly if you can, and see, if you have the courage to watch, how a man should die."

The reproof told; for, though at the contemptuous tone and fell insult of the first words the clamor of the rabble route waxed wilder, there was so much true dignity in the last sentiment he uttered, and the fate to which he was going was so hideous, that a key was struck in the popular heart, and thenceforth the tone of the spectators was changed altogether.

The criticism hit home; for, although the crowd became more chaotic at the scornful tone and harsh insult of the first words, there was a genuine sense of dignity in the last sentiment he expressed, and the fate awaiting him was so terrible that it resonated with the crowd, altering the spectators' tone completely from that point on.

It was the exultation of the people over the downfall and disgrace of a noble that had found tongue in that savage conclamation—it was the apprehension that his dignity, and the interest of his great name, would win him pardon from the partial justice of the king, that had rendered them pitiless and savage—and now that their own cruel will was about to be gratified, as they beheld how dauntlessly the proud lord went to a death of torture, they were stricken with a sort of secret shame, and followed the dread train in sullen silence.

It was the joy of the people over the fall and shame of a noble that had erupted in that wild uproar—it was the fear that his status and the weight of his famous name would earn him mercy from the king's biased justice, that had made them brutal and fierce—and now that their cruel desires were about to be fulfilled, as they watched how bravely the proud lord faced a torturous death, they were hit with a kind of hidden shame and followed the grim procession in gloomy silence.

As the black car rolled onward, the haughty criminal turned his eyes upward, perchance from a sentiment of pride, which rendered it painful to him to meet the gaze, whether pitiful or triumphant, of the Parisian populace, and as he did so, it chanced that his glance fell on the group which I have described, as assembled at the windows of a mansion which he knew well, and in which, in happier days, he had passed gay and pleasant hours. Every eye of that group, with but one exception, was fixed upon himself, as he perceived on the instant; the lady alone having turned her head away, as unable to look upon one in such a strait, whom she had known under circumstances so widely different. There was nothing, however, in the gaze of all these earnest eyes that seemed to embarrass, much less to offend the prisoner. Deep interest, earnestness, perhaps horror, was expressed by one and all; but that horror was not, nor in anywise partook of, the abhorrence which appeared to be the leading sentiment of the populace below.

As the black car moved along, the arrogant criminal looked up, perhaps out of pride, which made it hard for him to meet the gaze, whether sympathetic or triumphant, of the people of Paris. At that moment, he noticed the group I described, gathered at the windows of a mansion he knew well, where he had spent happy, carefree days. Every eye in that group, except one, was fixed on him, as he quickly realized; the lady had turned her head away, unable to look at someone in such a dire situation whom she had known under such different circumstances. However, there was nothing in the gaze of all those earnest eyes that seemed to embarrass or offend the prisoner. They all expressed deep interest, seriousness, and perhaps horror, but that horror was not, nor did it resemble, the disgust that seemed to be the dominant feeling of the crowd below.

As he encountered their gaze, therefore, he drew himself up to his full height, and laying his right hand upon his heart bowed low and gracefully to the windows at which his friends of past days were assembled.

As he caught their gaze, he stood tall, placed his right hand on his heart, and bowed deeply and gracefully to the windows where his friends from days gone by were gathered.

The boy turned his eye quickly toward his father as if to note what return he should make to that strange salutation. If it were so, he did not remain in doubt a moment, for that nobleman bowed low and solemnly to his brother peer with a very grave and sad aspect; and even the ecclesiastic inclined his head courteously to the condemned criminal.

The boy quickly looked at his father to see how he should respond to that unusual greeting. If he was unsure, it didn’t last long, as the nobleman bowed deeply and seriously to his fellow peer with a very serious and somber expression; even the clergyman nodded his head politely to the condemned criminal.

The boy perhaps marveled, for a look of bewilderment crossed his ingenuous features; but it passed away in an instant, and following the example of his seniors, he bent his ingenuous brow and sunny locks before the unhappy man, who never was again to interchange a salute with living mortal.

The boy was probably amazed, as a look of confusion crossed his innocent face; but it disappeared in a moment, and following the lead of the adults around him, he lowered his innocent brow and sunny hair in front of the sorrowful man, who would never again share a greeting with another person.

It would seem that the recipient of that last act of courtesy was gratified even beyond the expectation of those who offered it, for a faint flush stole over his livid features, from which the momentary glow of indignation had now entirely faded, and a slight smile played upon his pallid lip, while a tear—the last he should ever shed—twinkled for an instant on his dark lashes. "True," he muttered to himself approvingly—"the nobles are true ever to their order!"

It seems that the person who received that last act of courtesy was even more pleased than those who offered it had hoped, because a faint flush came over his pale face, where the brief anger had completely disappeared, and a slight smile appeared on his pale lips, while a tear—the last he would ever shed—sparkled for a moment on his dark eyelashes. "True," he quietly said to himself with approval—"the nobles are always loyal to their class!"

The eyes of the mob likewise had been attracted to the group above, by what had passed, and at first it appeared as if they had taken umbrage at the sympathy showed to the criminal by his equals in rank; for there was manifested a little inclination to break out again into a murmured shout, and some angry words were bandied about, reflecting on the pride and party spirit of the proud lords.

The mob's attention had also been drawn to the group above by what had happened, and at first, it seemed like they were upset about the sympathy shown to the criminal by his peers; there was a slight tendency to erupt into a murmured shout, and some angry remarks were exchanged, criticizing the arrogance and factionalism of the proud lords.

But the inclination was checked instantly, before it had time to render itself audible, by a word which was circulated, no one knew whence or by whom, through the crowded ranks—"Hush! hush! it is the good Lord of St. Renan." And therewith every voice was hushed, so fickle is the fancy of a crowd, although it is very certain that four fifths of those present knew not, nor had ever heard the name of St. Renan, nor had the slightest suspicion what claims he who bore it, had either on their respect or forbearance.

But the urge was quickly silenced, before it could even be heard, by a word that spread through the packed crowd—"Hush! hush! it's the good Lord of St. Renan." Instantly, every voice fell silent, showing just how easily a crowd can be swayed, even though it's clear that four out of five people present had no idea who St. Renan was or what, if anything, justified their respect or tolerance for him.

The death-train passed on its way, however, unmolested by any further show of temper on the part of the crowd, and the crowd itself following the[7] progress of the hurdle to the place of execution, was soon out of sight of the windows occupied by the family of the Count de St. Renan.

The death train moved on without any more outbursts from the crowd, which followed the[7] progress of the procession to the execution site and quickly disappeared from view of the windows where the family of Count de St. Renan was watching.

"Alas! unhappy Kerguelen!" exclaimed the count, with a deep and painful sigh, as the fearful procession was lost to sight in the distance. "He knows not yet half the bitterness of that which he has to undergo."

"Alas! poor Kerguelen!" the count exclaimed, letting out a deep and painful sigh as the terrible procession faded into the distance. "He doesn't even know half the pain that's ahead of him."

The boy looked up into his father's face with an inquiring glance, which he answered at once, still in the same subdued and solemn voice which he had used from the first.

The boy looked up at his father's face with a questioning look, which his father answered immediately, still using the same quiet and serious tone he had from the beginning.

"By the arrangement of his hair and dress I can see that he imagines he is to die as a nobleman, by the axe. May Heaven support him when he sees the disgraceful wheel."

"From the way he styles his hair and dresses, I can tell he thinks he's going to die like a nobleman, by the axe. I hope Heaven helps him when he faces the shameful wheel."

"You seem to pity the wretch, Louis," cried the lady, who had not hitherto spoken, nor even looked toward the criminal as he was passing by the windows—"and yet he was assuredly a most atrocious criminal. A cool, deliberate, cold-blooded poisoner! Out upon it! out upon it! The wheel is fifty times too good for him!"

"You seem to feel sorry for that miserable guy, Louis," exclaimed the lady, who hadn’t spoken or even glanced at the criminal as he walked by the windows—"and yet he was definitely a terrible criminal. A calm, calculated, cold-blooded poisoner! How disgusting! How appalling! The wheel is way too good for him!"

"He was all that you say, Marie," replied her husband gravely; "and yet I do pity him with all my heart, and grieve for him. I knew him well, though we have not met for many years, when we were both young, and there was no braver, nobler, better man within the limits of fair France. I know, too, how he loved that woman, how he trusted that man—and then to be so betrayed! It seems to me but yesterday that he led her to the altar, all tears of happiness, and soft maiden blushes. Poor Kerguelen! He was sorely tried."

"He was everything you say, Marie," her husband replied seriously; "and still, I feel so sorry for him and worry about him. I knew him well, even though we haven't seen each other in many years, back when we were both young, and there was no braver, nobler, or better man in all of France. I remember how much he loved that woman and how he trusted that man—and then to be so betrayed! It feels like just yesterday that he walked her down the aisle, filled with tears of joy and soft, shy blushes. Poor Kerguelen! He really went through a lot."

"But still, my son, he was found wanting. Had he submitted him as a Christian to the punishment the good God laid upon him—"

"But still, my son, he was found lacking. If he had accepted the punishment that the good God imposed on him as a Christian—"

"The world would have pronounced him a spiritless, dishonored slave, father," said the count, answering the ecclesiastic's speech before it was yet finished, "and gentlemen would have refused him the hand of fellowship."

"The world would have called him a soulless, dishonored slave, father," said the count, interrupting the priest’s speech before it was done, "and gentlemen would have denied him a place among them."

"Was he justified then, my father?" asked the boy eagerly, who had been listening with eager attention to every word that had yet been spoken. "Do you think, then, that he was in the right; that he could not do otherwise than to slay her? I can understand that he was bound to kill the man who had basely wronged his honor—but a woman!—a woman whom he had once loved too!—that seems to me most horrible; and the mode, by a slow poison! living with her while it took effect! eating at the same board with her! sleeping by her side! that seems even more than horrible, it was cowardly!"

"Was he justified, then, my father?" the boy asked eagerly, having listened intently to every word spoken so far. "Do you think he was in the right; that he had no choice but to kill her? I can see that he had to kill the man who had dishonored him—but a woman!—a woman he once loved too! That strikes me as utterly horrible; and the way he did it, with slow poison! Living with her while it took effect! Eating at the same table with her! Sleeping by her side! That feels even more than horrible, it seems cowardly!"

"God forbid, my son," replied the elder nobleman, "that I should say any man was justified who had murdered another in cold blood; especially, as you have said, a woman, and by a method so terrible as poison. I only mean exactly what I said, that he was tried very fearfully, and that under such trial the best and wisest of us here below cannot say how he would act himself. Moreover, it would seem that mistaken as he was perhaps in the course which he seems to have imagined that honor demanded at his hands, he was much mistaken in the mode which he took of accomplishing his scheme of vengeance. It was made very evident upon his trial that he did nothing, even to that wretched traitress, in rage or revenge, but all as he thought in honor. He chose a drug which consumed her by a mild and gradual decay, without suffering or spasm; he gave her time for repentance, nay, it is clearly proved that he convinced her of her sin, reconciled her to the part he had taken in her death, and exchanged forgiveness with her before she passed away. I do not think myself that to commit a crime himself can clear one from dishonor cast upon him by another's act, but at the same time I cannot look upon Kerguelen's guilt as of that brutal and felonious nature which calls for such a punishment as his—to be broken alive on the wheel, like a hired stabber—much less can I assent to the stigma which is attached to him on all sides, while that base, low-lived, treacherous, cogging miscreant, who fell too honorably by his honorable sword, meets pity—God defend us from such justice and sympathy!—and is entombed with tears and honors, while the avenger is crushed, living, out of the very shape of humanity by the hands of the common hangman."

"God forbid, my son," replied the older nobleman, "that I should say anyone was justified in murdering another in cold blood; especially, as you mentioned, a woman, and in such a terrible way as poisoning. What I mean is that he was put on trial very harshly, and under such circumstances, even the best and wisest among us cannot predict how we would act ourselves. Furthermore, it seems that although he may have been mistaken about what honor demanded of him, he was even more wrong about the way he went about seeking revenge. It became clear during his trial that he did nothing to that wretched traitor out of rage or revenge, but he thought he was acting in honor. He chose a poison that made her suffer a slow and gentle decline, without pain or convulsions; he gave her time to repent, and it’s clear that he got her to acknowledge her sins, reconciled with her over his role in her death, and they even exchanged forgiveness before she died. I don’t believe that committing a crime can erase the dishonor caused by another's actions, but I can’t view Kerguelen’s guilt as the brutal and criminal kind that deserves such punishment as to be broken alive on the wheel, like a hired killer—much less can I accept the stigma he faces from all sides, while that low, treacherous, and dishonest scoundrel, who fell honorably by Kerguelen’s sword, receives sympathy—God help us from such justice and compassion!—and is buried with tears and honors, while the avenger is crushed, still alive, beyond the very form of humanity by the hands of the common executioner."

The churchman's lips moved for a moment, as if he were about to speak in reply to the false doctrines which he heard enunciated by that upright and honorable man, and good father, but, ere he spoke, he reflected that those doctrines were held at that time, throughout Christian Europe, unquestioned, and confirmed by prejudice and pride beyond all the power of argument or of religion to set them aside, or invalidate them. The law of chivalry, sterner and more inflexible than that Mosaic code requiring an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth, which demanded a human life as the sacrifice for every rash word, for every wrongful action, was the law paramount of every civilized land in that day, and in France perhaps most of all lands, as standing foremost in what was then deemed civilization. And the abbé well knew that discussion of this point would only tend to bring out the opinions of the Count de St. Renan, in favor of the sanguinary code of honor, more decidedly, and consequently to confirm the mind of the young man more effectually in what he believed himself to be a fatal error.

The churchman's lips moved for a moment, as if he were about to respond to the false beliefs being voiced by that upright, honorable man and good father. However, before he spoke, he realized that those beliefs were widely accepted across Christian Europe at that time, reinforced by prejudice and pride to an extent that no argument or religious principle could challenge or disprove them. The law of chivalry, stricter and more unforgiving than the Mosaic code that demanded an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth, insisted on sacrificing a human life for every careless word or wrongful action. This law was the governing principle in every civilized nation of that era, especially in France, which was considered a leader in what was seen as civilization. The abbé understood that discussing this issue would only highlight the opinions of the Count de St. Renan in support of the brutal code of honor, therefore solidifying the young man's belief in what he thought was a tragic mistake.

The young man, who was evidently very deeply interested in the matter of the conversation, had devoured every word of his father, as if he had been listening to the oracles of a God; and, when he ceased, after a pause of some seconds, during which he was pondering very deeply on that which he had heard, he raised his intelligent face and said in an earnest voice.

The young man, who was clearly very invested in the conversation, had absorbed every word from his father as if he were hearing the wisdom of a deity. After a moment of deep reflection on what he had just heard, he lifted his thoughtful face and spoke in a serious tone.

"I see, my father, all that you have alleged in palliation of the count's crime, and I fully understand you—though I still think it the most terrible thing I ever have heard tell of. But I do not perfectly comprehend wherefore you ransack our language of all its deepest terms of contempt which to heap upon the head of the Chevalier de la Rochederrien? He[8] was the count's sworn friend, she was the count's wedded wife; they both were forsworn and false, and both betrayed him. But in what was the chevalier's fault the greater or the viler?"

"I get it, Dad, everything you've said to lessen the count's crime, and I totally understand you—though I still think it's the most awful thing I've ever heard of. But I don't fully understand why you're digging through our language for all its harshest insults to throw at the Chevalier de la Rochederrien? He[8] was the count's close friend, she was the count's married wife; they both were dishonest and treacherous, and they both betrayed him. But how was the chevalier’s wrongdoing worse or more despicable?"

Those were strange days, in which such a subject could have been discussed between two wise and virtuous parents and a son, whom it was their chiefest aim in life to bring up to be a good and honorable man—that son, too, barely more than a boy in years and understanding. But the morality of those times was coarser and harder, and, if there was no more real vice, there was far less superficial delicacy in the manners of society, and the relations between men and women, than there is nowadays.

Those were odd times when a topic like this could be talked about between two smart and upstanding parents and their son, who they most wanted to raise as a good and honorable man—even though he was just barely a boy in age and maturity. But back then, morality was rougher and tougher, and while there might have been no more real wrongdoing, there was definitely a lot less superficial politeness in how society behaved and in the interactions between men and women compared to today.

Perhaps the true course lies midway; for certainly if there was much coarseness then, there is much cant and much squeamishness now, which could be excellently well dispensed with.

Perhaps the real answer is somewhere in between; because while there was a lot of roughness back then, there's a lot of pretentiousness and sensitivity now, which could definitely be done without.

Beside this, boys were brought into the great world much earlier at that period, and were made men of at an age when they would have been learning Greek and Latin, had their birth been postponed by a single century.

Alongside this, boys entered the adult world much earlier during that time and were treated as men at an age when they would have been busy learning Greek and Latin if they had been born just a hundred years later.

Then, at fifteen, they held commissions, and carried colors in the battle's front, and were initiated into all the license of the court, the camp, and the forum.

Then, at fifteen, they received commissions, carried colors at the front lines of battle, and were introduced to all the freedoms of the court, the camp, and the forum.

So it came that the discussion of a subject such as that which I have described, was very naturally introduced even between parents and a beloved and only son by the circumstances of the day. Morals, as regards the matrimonial contract, and the intercourse between the sexes, have at all times been lower and far less rigid among the French, than in nations of northern origin; and never at any period of the world was the morality of any country, in this respect, at so low an ebb as was France under the reign of the Fifteenth Louis.

So it happened that a discussion about a topic like the one I've described was very naturally brought up even between parents and their beloved only son because of the circumstances of the day. When it comes to morals regarding marriage and relationships between the sexes, they've always been more relaxed and less strict among the French than in northern countries; and at no point in history was the morality of any country, in this regard, as low as it was in France during the reign of Louis XV.

The Count de St. Renan replied, therefore, to his son with as little restraint as if he had been his equal in age, and equally acquainted with the customs and vices of the world, although intrigue and crime were the topics of which he had to treat.

The Count de St. Renan replied to his son with as much openness as if they were the same age and equally familiar with the ways and flaws of the world, even though they were discussing intrigue and crime.

"It is quite true, Raoul," replied the count, "that so far as the unhappy Lord of Kerguelen was concerned, the guilt of the Chevalier de la Rochederrien was, as you say, no deeper, perhaps less deep than that of the miserable lady. He was, indeed, bound to Kerguelen by every tie of friendship and honor; he had been aided by his purse, backed by his sword, nay, I have heard and believe, that he owed his life to him. Yet for all that he seduced his wife; and to make it worse, if worse it could be, Kerguelen had married her from the strongest affection, and till the chevalier brought misery, and dishonor, and death upon them, there was no wedded couple in all France so virtuous or so happy."

"It’s true, Raoul," the count replied, "that when it comes to the unfortunate Lord of Kerguelen, the guilt of the Chevalier de la Rochederrien was, as you said, no deeper—maybe even less deep—than that of the miserable lady. He was definitely tied to Kerguelen by every bond of friendship and honor; he had helped him financially and defended him with his sword. In fact, I’ve heard and believe that he owed his life to him. Still, he seduced his wife; and to make matters worse, if it could get any worse, Kerguelen married her out of deep affection, and until the chevalier brought misery, dishonor, and death upon them, there was no married couple in all of France who was as virtuous or as happy."

"Indeed, sir!" replied Raoul, in tones of great emotion, staring with his large, dark eyes as if some strange sight had presented itself to him on a sudden.

"Absolutely, sir!" Raoul replied, his voice full of emotion, staring with his big, dark eyes as if he had suddenly seen something extraordinary.

"I know well, Raoul, and if you have not heard it yet, you will soon do so, when you begin to mingle with men, that there are those in society, those whom the world regards, moreover, as honorable men, who affect to say that he who loves a woman, whether lawfully or sinfully, is at once absolved from all considerations except how he most easily may win—or in other words—ruin her; and consequently such men would speak slightly of the chevalier's conduct toward his friend, Kerguelen, and affect to regard it as a matter of course, and a mere affair of gallantry! But I trust you will remember this, my son, that there is nothing gallant, nor can be, in lying, or deceit, or treachery of any kind. And further, that to look with eyes of passion on the wife of a friend, is in itself both a crime, and an act of deliberate dishonor."

"I understand well, Raoul, and if you haven't heard it yet, you will soon realize it when you start interacting with people that there are individuals in society, those whom the world sees as respectable, who pretend to say that if a man loves a woman, whether it's lawful or not, he is free from all moral considerations except for how he can easily win—or in other words—ruin her; and because of that, these men would dismiss the chevalier's actions toward his friend, Kerguelen, and pretend to view it as normal, just a matter of flirting! But I hope you will remember this, my son, that there is nothing gallant, nor can there be, in lying, deceit, or any form of betrayal. Furthermore, to look at a friend's wife with lust is both a crime and a clear act of dishonor."

"I should not have supposed, sir," replied the boy, blushing very deeply, partly it might be from the nature of the subject under discussion, and partly from the strength of his emotions, "that any cavalier could have regarded it otherwise. It seems to me that to betray a friend's honor is a far blacker thing than to betray his life—and surely no man with one pretension to honor, would attempt to justify that."

"I shouldn't have thought, sir," replied the boy, blushing deeply, partly because of the topic we were discussing and partly due to the intensity of his feelings, "that any gentleman could see it differently. To me, betraying a friend's honor is a much worse act than betraying his life—and surely no man with any sense of honor would try to justify that."

"I am happy to see, Raoul, that you think so correctly on this point. Hold to your creed, my dear boy, for there are who shall try ere long to shake it. But be sure that is the creed of honor. But, although I think La Rochederrien disgraced himself even in this, it was not for this only that I termed him, as I deem him, the very vilest and most infamous of mankind. For when he had led that poor lady into sin; when she had surrendered herself up wholly to his honor; when she had placed the greatest trust—although a guilty trust, I admit—in his faith and integrity that one human being can place in another, the base dog betrayed her. He boasted of her weakness, of Kerguelen's dishonor, of his own infamy."

"I'm glad to see, Raoul, that you have the right perspective on this. Stick to your beliefs, my dear boy, because there will be those who will try to undermine them soon enough. But know that this is the creed of honor. However, even though I think La Rochederrien disgraced himself in this matter, it wasn't for that reason alone that I call him, as I believe, the most despicable and infamous of people. For when he led that poor lady into sin; when she completely trusted his honor; when she placed the highest trust—though a guilty trust, I admit—in his faithfulness and integrity that one person can place in another, the treacherous scoundrel betrayed her. He bragged about her weakness, about Kerguelen's dishonor, and about his own infamy."

"And did not they to whom he boasted of it," exclaimed the noble boy, his face flushing fiery red with excitement and indignation, "spurn him at once from their presence, as a thing unworthy and beyond the pale of law."

"And didn’t those he bragged to about it," exclaimed the noble boy, his face turning bright red with excitement and anger, "reject him immediately from their presence, as someone unworthy and beyond the law."

"No, Raoul, they laughed at him, applauded his gallant success, and jeered at the Lord of Kerguelen."

"No, Raoul, they laughed at him, applauded his brave success, and made fun of the Lord of Kerguelen."

"Great heaven! and these were gentlemen!"

"Good heavens! And these were gentlemen!"

"They were called such, at least; gentlemen by name and descent they were assuredly, but as surely not right gentlemen at heart. Many of them, however, in cooler moments, spoke of the traitor and the braggart with the contempt and disgust he merited. Some friend of Kerguelen's heard what had passed, and deemed it his duty to inform him. The most unhappy husband called the seducer to the field, wounded him mortally, and—to increase yet more his infamy—even in the agony of death the slave confessed the whole, and craved forgiveness like a dog. Confessed the woman's crime—you mark me, Raoul!—had he died mute, or died even with a falsehood in his mouth, as I think he was bound to do in such extremity, affirming her innocence with his last breath, he had saved her, and perhaps spared her wretched lord the misery of knowing certainly the depth of his dishonor."[9]

"They were called gentlemen, at least; they certainly had the name and background, but they were definitely not true gentlemen at heart. However, many of them, in calmer moments, spoke of the traitor and the show-off with the disdain and disgust he deserved. A friend of Kerguelen’s heard what had happened and felt it was his duty to inform him. The most unfortunate husband challenged the seducer to a duel, mortally wounded him, and—to further his infamy—even in his death throes, the scoundrel confessed everything and asked for forgiveness like a dog. He confessed the woman's crime—you hear me, Raoul!—had he died silent, or even with a lie on his lips, as I think he should have in such dire circumstances, claiming her innocence with his last breath, he would have saved her, and perhaps spared her miserable husband the agony of knowing the full extent of his dishonor."[9]

The boy pondered for a moment or two without making any answer; and although he was evidently not altogether satisfied, probably would not have again spoken, had not his father, who read what was passing in his mind, asked him what it was that he desired to know further.

The boy thought for a moment or two without answering; and even though he clearly wasn't completely satisfied, he probably wouldn't have spoken up again if his father, who understood what was going on in his mind, hadn't asked him what else he wanted to know.

Raoul smiled at perceiving how completely his father understood him, and then said at once, without pause or hesitation—

Raoul smiled, realizing how well his father understood him, and then immediately said, without stopping or hesitating—

"I understand you to say, sir, that you thought the wretched man of whom we spoke was bound, under the extremity in which he stood, to die with a falsehood in his mouth. Can a gentleman ever be justified in saying the thing that is not? Much more can it be his bounden duty to do so?"

"I understand you to say, sir, that you believed the unfortunate man we discussed was forced, given his situation, to die with a lie on his lips. Can a gentleman ever be justified in saying something that isn’t true? Even more so, can it ever be his duty to do so?"

"Unquestionably, as a rule of general conduct, he cannot. Truth is the soul of honor; and without truth, honor cannot exist. But this is a most intricate and tangled question. It never can arise without presupposing the commission of one guilty act—one act which no good or truly moral man would commit at all. It is, therefore, scarcely worth our while to examine it. But I do say, on my deliberate and grave opinion, that if a woman, previously innocent and pure, have sacrificed her honor to a man, that man is bound to sacrifice every thing, his life without a question, and I think his truth also, in order to preserve her character, so far as he can, scathless. But we will speak no more of this. It is an odious subject, and one of which, I trust, you, Raoul, will never have the sad occasion to consider."

"Definitely, as a general rule of behavior, he cannot. Truth is the essence of honor; without truth, honor cannot exist. But this is a complicated and messy issue. It can never come up without assuming that one guilty act has been committed—an act that no good or truly moral person would ever do. Therefore, it's hardly worth our time to discuss. However, I firmly believe that if a woman, who was previously innocent and pure, has compromised her honor for a man, that man is obligated to give up everything, including his life without question, and I think his honesty too, to protect her reputation as much as he can. But let's not talk about this anymore. It's a nasty topic, and I hope, Raoul, that you will never have the unfortunate reason to think about it."

"Oh! never, father, never! I," cried the ingenuous boy, "I must first lose my senses, and become a madman."

"Oh! never, dad, never! I," cried the innocent boy, "I must first lose my mind and go crazy."

"All men are madmen, Raoul," said the church-man, who stood in the relation of maternal uncle to the youth, "who suffer their passions to have the mastery of them. You must learn, therefore, to be their tyrant, for if you be not, be well assured that they will be yours—and merciless tyrants they are to the wretches who become their subjects."

"All men are crazy, Raoul," said the church man, who was the youth's maternal uncle, "if they let their passions control them. You need to learn to dominate them; if you don’t, just know that they will control you—and they are merciless tyrants to the unfortunate souls who end up under their rule."

"I will remember what you say, sir," answered the boy, "and, indeed, I am not like to forget it, for, altogether, this is the saddest day I ever have passed; and this is the most horrible and appalling story that I ever have heard told. It was but just that the Lord of Kerguelen should die, for he did a murder; and since the law punishes that in a peasant, it must do so likewise with a noble. But to break him upon the wheel!—it is atrocious! I should have thought all the nobles of the land would have applied to the king to spare him that horror."

"I'll remember what you said, sir," replied the boy, "and honestly, I’m not likely to forget it because this is definitely the saddest day I've ever experienced, and this is the most terrible and shocking story I've ever heard. It was only right for the Lord of Kerguelen to die, as he committed murder, and since the law punishes that in a commoner, it must do the same with a noble. But to break him on the wheel!—that’s just cruel! I would have thought all the nobles in the land would have appealed to the king to spare him that kind of horror."

"Many of them did apply, Raoul; but the king, or his ministers in his name, made answer, that during the Regency the Count Horn was broken on the wheel for murder, and therefore that to behead the Lord of Kerguelen for the same offence, would be to admit that the Count was wrongfully condemned."

"Many of them applied, Raoul; but the king, or his ministers on his behalf, responded that during the Regency, Count Horn was executed by breaking on the wheel for murder, and therefore to behead the Lord of Kerguelen for the same crime would be to acknowledge that the Count was wrongfully convicted."

"Out on it! out on it! what sophistry. Count Horn murdered a banker, like a common thief, for his gold, and this unhappy lord hath done the deed for which he must suffer in a mistaken sense of honor, and with all tenderness compatible with such a deed. There is nothing similar or parallel in the two cases; and if there were, what signifies it now to Count Horn, whether he were condemned rightfully or no; are these men heathen, that they would offer a victim to the offended manes of the dead? But is there no hope, my father, that his sentence may be commuted?"

"Get out of here! What nonsense. Count Horn killed a banker, like a common criminal, for his money, and this unfortunate lord has committed a crime for which he must pay, all under a misguided sense of honor, while still showing some kindness related to his actions. There is nothing alike in these two situations; and even if there were, what does it matter to Count Horn now, whether he was justly condemned or not? Are these men so barbaric that they would sacrifice someone to appease the spirits of the dead? But is there no hope, my father, that his sentence could be reduced?"

"None whatsoever. Let us trust, therefore, that he has died penitent, and that his sufferings are already over; and let us pray, ere we lay us down to sleep, that his sins may be forgiven to him, and that his soul may have rest."

"None at all. So, let’s hope that he has died with remorse, and that his suffering is behind him; and let’s pray, before we go to sleep, that his sins are forgiven and that his soul can find peace."

"Amen!" replied the boy, solemnly, at the same moment that the ecclesiastic repeated the same word, though he did so, as it would seem, less from the heart, and more as a matter of course.

"Amen!" the boy replied solemnly, just as the clergyman echoed the same word, though it seemed he did so less sincerely and more as a routine response.

Nothing further was said on that subject, and in truth the conversation ceased altogether. A gloom was cast over the spirits of all present, both by the imagination of the horrors which were in progress at that very moment, and by the recollection of the preceding enormities of which this was but the consummation; but the young Viscount Raoul was so completely engrossed by the deep thoughts which that conversation had awakened in his mind, that his father, who was a very close observer, and correct judge of human nature, almost regretted that he had spoken, and determined, if possible, to divert him from the gloomy revery into which he had fallen.

Nothing more was said on that topic, and honestly, the conversation completely stopped. A heavy gloom settled over everyone present, fueled both by imagining the horrors happening at that very moment and by remembering the previous atrocities that led to this moment; however, the young Viscount Raoul was so absorbed in the deep thoughts that conversation had sparked in his mind that his father, a keen observer and accurate judge of human nature, almost wished he hadn’t said anything and decided to distract him from the dark reverie he had fallen into.

"Viscount," said he, after a silence which had endured now for many minutes, "when did you last wait upon Mademoiselle Melanie d'Argenson?"

"Viscount," he said after a silence that had lasted for several minutes, "when did you last visit Mademoiselle Melanie d'Argenson?"

Raoul's eyes, brightened at the name, and again the bright blush, which I noticed before, crossed his ingenuous features; but this time it was pleasure, not embarrassment, which colored his young face so vividly.

Raoul’s eyes lit up at the mention of the name, and once again the bright blush that I had noticed before spread across his innocent features; but this time it was pleasure, not embarrassment, that colored his young face so vividly.

"I called yesterday, sir;" he answered, "but she was abroad with the countess, her mother. In truth, I have not seen her since Friday last."

"I called yesterday, sir," he replied, "but she was out of the country with the countess, her mother. To be honest, I haven't seen her since last Friday."

"Why that is an age, Raoul! are you not dying to see her again by this time. At your age, I was far more gallant."

"Why, that's been a while, Raoul! Aren't you just dying to see her again by now? At your age, I was much more charming."

"With your permission, sir, I will go now and make my compliments to her."

"With your permission, sir, I'll go now and pay my respects to her."

"Not only my permission, Raoul, but my advice to make your best haste thither. If you go straight-ways, you will be sure to find her at home, for the ladies are sure not to have ventured abroad with all this uproar in the streets. Take Martin, the equerry, with you, and three of the grooms. What will you ride? The new Barb I bought for you last week? Yes! as well him as any; and, hark you, boy, tell them to send Martin to me first, I will speak to him while you are beautifying yourself to please the beaux yeux of Mademoiselle Melanie."

"Not just my permission, Raoul, but also my advice to hurry up and get there. If you head straight there, you’ll definitely find her at home, since the ladies probably haven’t gone out with all this commotion in the streets. Take Martin, the equerry, with you, along with three of the grooms. What will you ride? The new Barb I got for you last week? Yes! That one is just fine; and, listen, tell them to send Martin to me first, I want to talk to him while you’re getting ready to impress the beaux yeux of Mademoiselle Melanie."

"I am not sure that you are doing wisely, Louis," said the lady, as her son left the saloon, her eye following him wistfully, "in bringing Raoul up as you are doing."

"I’m not sure you’re making the right choice, Louis," the lady said as her son left the room, her gaze following him with concern, "by raising Raoul the way you are."

"Nor I, Marie," replied her husband, gravely. "We poor, blind mortals cannot be sure of any thing,[10] least of all of any thing the ends of which are incalculably distant. But in what particular do you doubt the wisdom of my method?"

"Neither can I, Marie," her husband said seriously. "We poor, blind mortals can’t be sure of anything,[10] especially not things with outcomes that are impossibly far away. But what exactly makes you question the wisdom of my approach?"

"In talking to him as you do, as though he were a man already; in opening his eyes so widely to the sins and vices of the world; in discussing questions with him such as those you spoke of with him but now. He is a mere boy, you will remember, to hear tell of such things."

"In talking to him like you do, as if he were already a man; in exposing him so clearly to the sins and vices of the world; in discussing topics with him like the ones you just mentioned. He is just a boy, as you’ll recall, to be hearing about such things."

"Boys hear of such things early enough, I assure you—far earlier than you ladies would deem possible. For the rest, he must hear of them one day, and I think it quite as well that he should hear of them, since hear he must, with the comments of an old man, and that old man his best friend, than find them out by the teachings, and judge of them according to the light views of his young and excitable associates. He who is forewarned is fore-weaponed. I was kept pure, as it is termed—or in other words, kept ignorant of myself and of the world I was destined to live in, until one fine day I was cut loose from the apron-strings of my lady mother, and the tether of my abbé tutor, and launched head-foremost into that vortex of temptation and iniquity, the world of Paris, like a ship without a chart or a compass. A precious race I ran in consequence, for a time; and if I had not been so fortunate as to meet you, Marie, whose bright eyes brought me out, like a blessed beacon, safe from that perilous ocean, I know not but I should have suffered shipwreck, both in fortune, which is a trifle, and in character, which is every thing. No, no; if that is all in which you doubt, your fears are causeless."

"Boys hear about things early enough, believe me—much earlier than you ladies would think possible. Eventually, he'll have to learn about them, and I think it's better he hears it from an old man, especially his best friend, than to figure it out through the lessons and opinions of his young and impulsive friends. Someone who is warned is better prepared. I was kept innocent, or in other words, kept unaware of myself and the world I was meant to live in, until one day I was cut loose from my mother's protective care and my tutor's guidance, and was thrown headfirst into the tempting and corrupting world of Paris, like a ship without a map or compass. I ran a risky race because of it, and if I hadn't been so lucky to meet you, Marie, whose bright eyes guided me like a blessed beacon, I might have gotten lost in that dangerous sea. I don't know if I would have survived, not just in fortune, which is minor, but in character, which matters most. No, if that's the only thing you're worried about, your fears are unfounded."

"But that is not all. In this you may be right—I know not; at all events you are a fitter judge than I. But are you wise in encouraging so very strongly his fancy for Melanie d'Argenson?"

"But that's not all. You might be right about this—I don't know; either way, you're a better judge than I am. But are you sure it's wise to encourage his strong infatuation with Melanie d'Argenson?"

"I'faith, it is something more than a fancy, I think; the boy loves her."

"I really believe it's more than just a whim; the boy loves her."

"I see that, Louis, clearly; and you encourage it."

"I see that, Louis, clearly; and you support it."

"And wherefore should I not. She is a good girl—as good as she is beautiful."

"And why shouldn't I? She's a good girl—just as good as she is beautiful."

"She is an angel."

"She's an angel."

"And her mother, Marie, was your most intimate, your bosom friend."

"And her mother, Marie, was your closest, your best friend."

"And now a saint in Heaven!"

"And now a saint in Heaven!"

"Well, what more; she is as noble as a De Rohan, or a Montmorency. She is an heiress with superb estates adjoining our own lands of St. Renan. She is, like our Raoul, an only child. And what is the most of all, I think, although it is not the mode in this dear France of ours to attach much weight to that, it is no made-up match, no cradle plighting between babes, to be made good, perhaps, by the breaking of hearts, but a genuine, natural, mutual affection between two young, sincere, innocent, artless persons—and a splendid couple they will make. What can you see to alarm you in that prospect?"

"Well, what more can I say? She is as noble as a De Rohan or a Montmorency. She is an heiress with amazing estates next to our own lands in St. Renan. She is, like our Raoul, an only child. And the most important thing, I think, even though it's not really the style in our lovely France to place much emphasis on this, is that it's not a fake match, no childhood promise made between kids that might lead to heartbreak later on, but a real, natural, mutual affection between two young, sincere, innocent, genuine people—and they will make a fantastic couple. What could possibly worry you about that future?"

"Her father."

"Her dad."

"The Sieur d'Argenson! Well, I confess, he is not a very charming person; but we all have our own faults or weaknesses; and, after all, it is not he whom Raoul is about to marry."

"The Sieur d'Argenson! Honestly, he’s not a very charming guy; but we all have our flaws or weaknesses; and, in the end, he’s not the one Raoul is about to marry."

"I doubt his good faith, very sorely."

"I really question his honesty."

"I should doubt it too, Marie, did I see any cause which should lead him to break it. But the match is in all respects more desirable for him than it is for us. For though Mademoiselle d'Argenson is noble, rich, and handsome, the Viscount de Douarnez might be well justified in looking for a wife far higher than the daughter of a simple Sieur of Bretagne. Beside, although the children loved before any one spoke of it—before any one saw it, indeed, save I—it was d'Argenson himself who broke the subject. What, then, should induce him to play false?"

"I would doubt it too, Marie, if I saw any reason for him to break it off. But the match is definitely more advantageous for him than it is for us. Even though Mademoiselle d'Argenson is noble, wealthy, and beautiful, the Viscount de Douarnez could reasonably seek a wife of higher status than the daughter of a simple Sieur from Bretagne. Besides, even though the children loved each other before anyone mentioned it—before anyone noticed it, indeed, except for me—it was d'Argenson himself who brought it up. So, what would make him go back on this?"

"I do not know, yet I doubt—I fear him."

"I don’t know, but I have my doubts—I’m afraid of him."

"But that, Marie, is unworthy of your character, of your mind."

"But that, Marie, is beneath your character and your intellect."

"Louis, she is too beautiful."

"Louis, she is so beautiful."

"I do not think Raoul will find fault with her on that score."

"I don't think Raoul will hold that against her."

"Nor would one greater than Raoul."

"Nor would anyone greater than Raoul."

"Whom do you mean?" cried the count, now for the first time startled.

"Who are you talking about?" exclaimed the count, now startled for the first time.

"I have seen eyes fixed upon her in deadly admiration, which never admire but they pollute the object of their admiration."

"I have seen eyes locked onto her in toxic admiration, which only praise to taint the one they admire."

"The king's, Marie?"

"Is it the king’s, Marie?"

"The king's."

"The king's."

"And then—?"

"And then?"

"And then I have heard it whispered that the Baron de Beaulieu has asked her hand of the Sieur d'Argenson."

"And then I’ve heard it rumored that Baron de Beaulieu has asked for her hand from Sieur d'Argenson."

"The Baron de Beaulieu! and who the devil is the Baron de Beaulieu, that the Sieur d'Argenson should doubt for the nine hundredth part of a minute between him and the Viscount de Douarnez for the husband of his daughter?"

"The Baron de Beaulieu! And who the heck is the Baron de Beaulieu, that Mr. d'Argenson would even think for a split second about choosing him over the Viscount de Douarnez as the husband for his daughter?"

"The Baron de Beaulieu, count, is the very particular friend, the right hand man, and most private minister of his most Christian Majesty King Louis the Fifteenth!"

"The Baron de Beaulieu, count, is the close friend, the right-hand man, and the most trusted advisor of his Most Christian Majesty King Louis the Fifteenth!"

"Ha! is it possible? Do you mean that?—"

"Ha! Is that really possible? Are you serious?—"

"I mean even that. If, by that, you mean all that is most infamous and loathsome on the part of Beaulieu, all that is most licentious on the part of the king. I believe—nay, I am well nigh sure, that there is such a scheme of villany on foot against that sweet, unhappy child; and therefore would I pause ere I urged too far my child's love toward her, lest it prove most unhappy and disastrous."

"I mean even that. If by that, you mean everything that is most infamous and disgusting about Beaulieu, everything that is most immoral about the king. I believe—no, I’m almost certain that there is a plot of wickedness against that sweet, unfortunate child; and that’s why I would hesitate before pushing my child's love for her too hard, in case it turns out to be very unhappy and disastrous."

"And do you think d'Argenson capable—" exclaimed her husband—

"And do you think d'Argenson is capable—" her husband exclaimed—

"Of any thing," she answered, interrupting him, "of any thing that may serve his avarice or his ambition."

"Of anything," she replied, cutting him off, "of anything that could fuel his greed or his ambition."

"Ah! it may be so. I will look to it, Marie; I will look to it narrowly. But I fear that if it be as you fancy, it is too late already—that our boy's heart is devoted to her entirely—that any break now, in one word, would be a heart-break."

"Ah! That might be true. I’ll keep an eye on it, Marie; I’ll watch it closely. But I’m afraid that if it’s as you think, it’s already too late—that our boy is completely devoted to her—and any breakup now, in a word, would break his heart."

"He loves her very dearly, beyond doubt," replied the lady; "and she deserves it all, and is, I think, very fond of him likewise."

"He loves her very much, no doubt about it," replied the lady; "and she deserves it all and, I believe, is quite fond of him too."

"And can you suppose for a moment that she will lend herself to such a scheme of infamy?"

"And can you imagine for a second that she would go along with such a scheme of disgrace?"

"Never. She would die sooner."[11]

"Never. She'd die first."[11]

"I do not apprehend, then, that there will be so much difficulty as you seem to fear. This business which brought all of us Bretons up to Paris, as claimants of justice for our province, or counters of the king's grace, as they phrase it, is finished happily; and there is nothing to detain any of us in this great wilderness of stone and mortar any longer. D'Argenson told me yesterday that he should set out homeward on Wednesday next; and it is but hurrying our own preparations a little to travel with them in one party. I will see him this evening and arrange it."

"I don't think there will be as much trouble as you seem to worry about. The situation that brought all of us Bretons to Paris, either to seek justice for our province or to accept the king's favor, has turned out well; and there's nothing keeping any of us in this massive city of stone and concrete any longer. D'Argenson told me yesterday that he plans to head home next Wednesday; it would just take a bit of a rush on our part to travel with them as one group. I'll meet with him this evening and sort it out."

"Have you ever spoken with him concerning the contract, Louis?"

"Have you ever talked to him about the contract, Louis?"

"Never, directly, or in the form of a solemn proposal. But we have spoken oftentimes of the evident attachment of the children, and he has ever expressed himself gratified, and seemed to regard it as a matter of course. But hush, here comes the boy; leave us awhile and I will speak with him."

"Never, directly, or as a serious suggestion. But we have often talked about the clear bond the children have, and he has always seemed pleased and treated it as normal. But shh, here comes the boy; give us a moment alone and I’ll talk to him."

Almost before his words were ended the door was thrown open, and young Raoul entered, splendidly dressed, with his rapier at his side, and his plumed hat in his hand, as likely a youth to win a fair maid's heart as ever wore the weapon of a gentleman.

Almost before he finished speaking, the door swung open, and young Raoul entered, dressed to impress, with his sword at his side and his feathered hat in his hand, as likely a young man to win a fair maid's heart as anyone who ever wore the attire of a gentleman.

"Martin is absent, sir. He went out soon after breakfast, they tell me, to look after a pair of fine English carriage horses for the countess my mother, and has not yet returned. I ordered old Jean François to attend me with the four other grooms."

"Martin isn't here, sir. I was told he left not long after breakfast to take care of a couple of beautiful English carriage horses for the countess, my mother, and hasn't come back yet. I asked old Jean François to stay with me along with the four other grooms."

"Very well, Raoul. But look you, your head is young, and your blood hot. You will meet, it is very like, all this canaille returning from the slaughter of poor Kerguelen. Now mark me, boy, there must be no vaporing on your part, or interfering with the populace; and even if they should, as very probably may, be insolent, and utter outcries and abuse against the nobility, even bear with them. On no account strike any person, nor let your servants do so, nor encroach upon their order, unless, indeed, they should so far forget themselves as to throw stones, or to strike the first."

"Alright, Raoul. But listen, you're young and passionate. You’re likely to run into all those people coming back from the slaughter of poor Kerguelen. Now pay attention, boy, there should be no bragging from you or interference with the crowd; and even if they are rude and shout insults at the nobility, just put up with it. Under no circumstances should you hit anyone, nor should your servants, nor should you challenge their place in the social order, unless they completely lose it and start throwing stones or attacking first."

"And then, my father?"

"And then, what about my dad?"

"Oh, then, Raoul, you are at liberty to let your good sword feel the fresh air, and to give your horse a taste of those fine spurs you wear. But even in that case, I should advise you to use your edge rather than your point. There is not much harm done in wiping a saucy burgher across the face to mend his manners, but to pink him through the body makes it an awkward matter. And I need not tell you by no means to fire, unless you should be so beset and maltreated that you cannot otherwise extricate yourself—yet you must have your pistols loaded. In these times it is necessary always to be provided against all things. I do not, however, tell you these things now because you are likely to be attacked but such events are always possible, and one cannot provide against such too early."

"Oh, Raoul, you can take your trusty sword out into the fresh air and use those sharp spurs on your horse. But even then, I recommend you use the flat of the blade instead of the point. It’s not too damaging to give a rude merchant a smack across the face to straighten him out, but stabbing him through the body complicates things. And I shouldn’t have to tell you not to shoot unless you’re cornered and can’t get away otherwise—but make sure your pistols are loaded. These days, it's essential to be prepared for anything. I’m not saying this because I think you'll be attacked, but anything can happen, and it’s never too early to be ready."

"I will observe what you say, my father. Have I your permission now to depart?"

"I'll pay attention to what you say, Dad. Do I have your permission to leave now?"

"Not yet, Raoul, I would speak with you first a few words. This Mademoiselle Melanie is very pretty, is she not?"

"Not yet, Raoul, I want to talk to you for a minute first. This Mademoiselle Melanie is quite pretty, isn't she?"

"She is the most beautiful lady I have ever seen," replied the youth, not without some embarrassment.

"She's the most beautiful woman I've ever seen," the young man replied, slightly embarrassed.

"And as amiable and gentle as she is beautiful?"

"And as friendly and kind as she is beautiful?"

"Oh, yes, indeed, sir. She is all gentleness and sweetness, yet is full of mirth, too, and graceful merriment."

"Oh, yes, definitely, sir. She is completely gentle and sweet, but she's also full of joy and graceful fun."

"In one word, then, she seems to you a very sweet and lovely creature."

"In one word, she seems to you like a really sweet and lovely person."

"Doubtless she does, my father."

"Sure she does, my dad."

"And I beseech you tell me, viscount, in what light do you appear in the eyes of this very admirable young lady?"

"And I ask you, Viscount, how do you come across in the eyes of this truly admirable young lady?"

"Oh, sir!" replied the youth, now very much embarrassed, and blushing actually from shame.

"Oh, sir!" replied the young man, now feeling really embarrassed and actually blushing from shame.

"Nay, Raoul, I did not ask the question lightly, I assure you, or in the least degree as a jest. It becomes very important that I should know on what terms you and this fair lady stand together. You have been visiting her now almost daily, I think, during these three months last past. Do you conceive that you are very disagreeable to her?"

"Nah, Raoul, I didn’t ask the question lightly, I promise you, or as a joke at all. It’s really important for me to know what your relationship is like with this lovely lady. You’ve been visiting her almost every day, I think, for the past three months. Do you think you’re very unpleasant to her?"

"Oh! I hope not, sir. It would grieve me much if I thought so."

"Oh! I really hope not, sir. It would upset me a lot if I thought that."

"Well, I am to understand, then, that you think she is not blind to your merits, sir."

"Well, I understand that you think she sees your strengths, sir."

"I am not aware, my dear father, that I have any merits which she should be called to observe."

"I don't think, dear Dad, that I have any qualities worth her noticing."

"Oh, yes, viscount! That is an excess of modesty which touches a little, I am afraid, on hypocrisy. You are not altogether without merits. You are young, not ill-looking, nobly born, and will, in God's good time, be rich. Then you can ride well, and dance gracefully, and are not generally ill-educated or unpolished. It is quite as necessary, my dear son, that a young man should not undervalue himself, as that he should not think of his deserts too highly. Now that you have some merits is certain—for the rest I desire frankness of you just now, and beg that you will speak out plainly. I think you love this young girl. Is it not so, Raoul?"

"Oh, yes, Viscount! That’s a bit too much modesty, which I’m afraid leans toward hypocrisy. You definitely have your merits. You’re young, good-looking, well-born, and will, in due time, be wealthy. Plus, you ride well, dance elegantly, and you're not entirely uneducated or rough around the edges. It’s just as important, my dear son, for a young man not to underestimate himself as it is for him not to overestimate his worth. It’s clear that you have some qualities—now, I want you to be honest with me, and I ask that you speak openly. I believe you love this young girl. Am I right, Raoul?"

"I do love, sir, very dearly; with my whole heart and spirit."

"I truly love you, sir, with all my heart and soul."

"And do you feel sure that this is not a mere transient liking—that it will last, Raoul?"

"And are you really sure that this isn't just a passing crush—that it will last, Raoul?"

"So long as life lasts in my heart, so long will my love for her last, my father."

"As long as I have life in my heart, my love for her will last, Dad."

"And you would wish to marry her?"

"And you want to marry her?"

"Beyond all things in this world, my dear father."

"More than anything else in this world, my dear dad."

"And do you think that, were her tastes and views on the subject consulted, she would say likewise?"

"And do you think that if her tastes and opinions on the matter were asked, she would say the same?"

"I hope she would, sir. But I have never asked her."

"I hope she would, sir. But I've never asked her."

"And her father, is he gracious when you meet him?"

"And her dad, is he nice when you meet him?"

"Most gracious, sir, and most kind. Indeed, he distinguishes me above all the other young gentlemen who visit there."

"Thank you very much, sir, you’re really kind. He definitely treats me better than all the other young guys who come by."

"You would not then despair of obtaining his consent?"

"You wouldn't lose hope in getting his approval, would you?"

"By no means, my father, if you would be so kind as to ask it."

"Of course, Dad, if you would be so kind to ask."

"And you desire that I should do so?"[12]

"And you want me to do that?"[12]

"You will make me the happiest man in all France, if you will."

"You'll make me the happiest guy in all of France, if you do."

"Then go your way, sir, and make the best you can of it with the young lady. I will speak myself with the Sieur d'Argenson to-night; and I do not despair any more than you do, Raoul. But look you, boy, you do not fancy, I hope, that you are going to church with your lady-love to-morrow or the next day. Two or three years hence, at the earliest, will be all in very good time. You must serve a campaign or two first, in order to show that you know how to use your sword."

"Then go on, sir, and make the most of it with the young lady. I'll talk to Sieur d'Argenson tonight; I’m not feeling hopeless any more than you are, Raoul. But listen, boy, I hope you’re not thinking you’re going to church with your lady-love tomorrow or the next day. It’ll be two or three years at the earliest, which is just fine. You need to serve a campaign or two first, to prove you know how to handle your sword."

"In all things, my dear father, I shall endeavor to fulfill your wishes, knowing them to be as kindly as they are wise and prudent. I owe you gratitude for every hour since I was born, but for none so much as for this, for indeed you are going to make me the happiest of men."

"In everything, my dear father, I will do my best to meet your wishes, knowing they are as kind as they are wise and sensible. I’m grateful to you for every moment since I was born, but none more than this because you are truly going to make me the happiest man."

"Away with you, then, Sir Happiness! Betake yourself on the wings of love to your bright lady, and mind the advice of your favorite Horace, to pluck the pleasures of the passing hour, mindful how short is the sum of mortal life."

"Away with you, then, Sir Happiness! Go on the wings of love to your beautiful lady, and remember the advice of your favorite Horace, to seize the pleasures of the moment, knowing how brief life is."

The young man embraced his father gayly, and left the room with a quick step and a joyous heart; and the jingling of his spurs, and the quick, merry clash of his scabbard on the marble staircase, told how joyously he descended its steps.

The young man happily hugged his father and left the room with a quick stride and a joyful heart. The jingling of his spurs and the cheerful clashing of his scabbard on the marble staircase showed how joyfully he went down the steps.

A moment afterward his father heard the clear, sonorous tones of his fine voice calling to his attendants, and yet a few seconds later the lively clatter of his horse's hoofs on the resounding pavement.

A moment later, his father heard the clear, rich tones of his strong voice calling to his attendants, and just a few seconds afterward, the lively sound of his horse's hooves on the echoing pavement.

"Alas! for the happy days of youth, which are so quickly flown," exclaimed the father, as he participated the hopeful and exulting mood of his noble boy. "And, alas! for the promise of mortal happiness, which is so oft deceitful and a traitress." He paused for a few moments, and seemed to ponder, and then added with a confident and proud expression, "But I see not why one should forebode aught but success and happiness to this noble boy of mine. Thus far, every thing has worked toward the end as I would wish it. They have fallen in love naturally and of their own accord, and d'Argenson, whether he like it or no, cannot help himself. He must needs accede, proudly and joyfully, to my proposal. He knows his estates to be in my power far too deeply to resist. Nay, more, though he be somewhat selfish, and ambitious, and avaricious, I know nothing of him that should justify me in believing that he would sell his daughter's honor, even to a king, for wealth or title! My good wife is all too doubtful and suspicious. But, hark! here comes the mob, returning from that unfortunate man's execution. I wonder how he bore it."

"Ah, the good old days of youth that slip away so fast," the father exclaimed, sharing in the hopeful and joyful mood of his noble son. "And, oh, the promise of human happiness, which is often deceptive and betraying." He paused for a moment, seemingly deep in thought, then added with a confident and proud look, "But I don't see why anyone should expect anything but success and happiness for my noble boy. So far, everything has been going according to my wishes. They’ve fallen in love naturally and on their own, and d'Argenson, whether he likes it or not, can't avoid it. He must accept my proposal with pride and joy. He knows his estate is too much under my control for him to resist. What's more, even though he is a bit selfish, ambitious, and greedy, I have no reason to believe he would sell his daughter's honor, even to a king, just for money or a title! My dear wife is far too doubtful and suspicious. But listen! Here comes the crowd, coming back from that unfortunate man's execution. I wonder how he handled it."

And with the words he moved toward the window, and throwing it open, stepped out upon the spacious balcony. Here he learned speedily from the conversation of the passing crowd, that, although dreadfully shocked and startled by the first intimation of the death he was to undergo, which he received from the sight of the fatal wheel, the Lord of Kerguelen had died as becomes a proud, brave man, reconciled to the church, forgiving his enemies, without a groan or a murmur, under the protracted agonies of that most horrible of deaths, the breaking on the wheel.

And with those words, he moved toward the window, threw it open, and stepped out onto the spacious balcony. Here, he quickly learned from the conversation of the passing crowd that, although he was understandably shocked and startled by the news of the death he would face, which he first saw from the sight of the fatal wheel, the Lord of Kerguelen had died as a proud, brave man should—at peace with the church, forgiving his enemies, without a groan or a murmur, enduring the prolonged agony of that most terrible death, the breaking on the wheel.

Meanwhile the day passed onward, and when evening came, and the last and most social meal of the day was laid on the domestic board, young Raoul had returned from his visit to the lady of his love, full of high hopes and happy anticipations. Afterward, according to his promise, the Count de St. Renan went forth and held debate until a late hour of the night with the Sieur d'Argenson. Raoul had not retired when he came home, too restless in his youthful ardor even to think of sleep. His father brought good tidings, the father of the lady had consented, and on their arrival in Britanny the marriage contract was to be signed in form.

Meanwhile, the day went on, and when evening arrived, bringing the last and most social meal of the day to the family table, young Raoul had returned from his visit to the woman he loved, filled with high hopes and happiness. Later, as promised, Count de St. Renan went out to discuss matters with Sieur d'Argenson until late into the night. Raoul hadn’t gone to bed when his father came home; he was too restless in his youthful excitement to even think about sleep. His father brought good news: the lady's father had given his consent, and when they arrived in Brittany, the marriage contract would be formally signed.

That was to Raoul an eventful day; and never did he forget it, or the teachings he drew from it. That day was his fate.

That was an eventful day for Raoul, and he never forgot it or the lessons he learned from it. That day changed his life.

[To be continued.

[To be continued.]




THE LAND OF THE WEST.


BY THOMAS BUCHANAN READ.


You land whose deep forest was as vast as the sea,
And brought its vast sea of green to the daylight,
Or, awakened by the storm, in terrible joy Tossed up from its waves, the leaves scatter like a spray; The fast migratory birds still spread their fleets there,
Where the wild vulture soars, the pirate of the skies.
You land whose dark rivers, like a rushing crowd Of wild horses without a rider or reins,
Swept down, possessing Nature as their only master,
Their foam drifting freely in the air like a mane:—
Oh, how magnificent were your waters that rushed by as they flowed. The edge of the rock and the chains of man!
You land whose bright flowers, like seashells, Of countless shapes and various shades,
Adorned your ravines where the hidden springs are,
And crowned the black hair of the dark forest girl:—
Those flowers still bloom deep in the wild. To adorn the white brow of the pioneer's child.
You land whose last villages were surrounded by corn,
And lay like a dream in the deep silence,
While softly singing its song through the dark forest paths
The stream flowed far and wide through the lonely hunting ground:—
Now loud anvils echo in that wild forest home And the mill wheels are churning the water into foam.
O land where the eagle of Freedom gazed down From his lofty perch through the depths of darkness, Or set up in the morning where no sunlight can wash away The stars set against their wide blue background:—
Still, that eagle remains true to your banner, Surrounded by stars in a blue sky!



GOING TO HEAVEN.


BY T. S. ARTHUR.


Whatever our gifts may be, the love of imparting them for the good of others brings Heaven into the soul. Mrs. Child.

Whatever our talents may be, the joy of sharing them for the benefit of others brings Heaven into the soul. Mrs. Child

An old man, with a peaceful countenance, sat in a company of twelve persons. They were conversing, but he was silent. The theme upon which they were discoursing was Heaven; and each one who spoke did so with animation.

An old man, with a calm expression, sat among twelve people. They were chatting, but he stayed quiet. The topic they were discussing was Heaven, and everyone who spoke did so with enthusiasm.

"Heaven is a place of rest," said one—"rest and peace. Oh! what sweet words! rest and peace. Here, all is labor and disquietude. There we shall have rest and peace."

"Heaven is a place of rest," said one, "rest and peace. Oh! what sweet words! rest and peace. Here, everything is work and unrest. There, we will find rest and peace."

"And freedom from pain," said another, whose pale cheeks and sunken eyes told many a tale of bodily suffering. "No more pain; no more sickness—the aching head will be at rest—the weary limbs find everlasting repose."

"And freedom from pain," said another, whose pale cheeks and sunken eyes revealed a lot about their physical suffering. "No more pain; no more sickness—the throbbing headache will be at peace—the tired limbs will find everlasting rest."

"Sorrow and sighing shall forever flee away," spoke up a third one of the company. "No more grief, no more anguish of spirit. Happy, happy change!"

"Sorrow and sighing will be gone forever," said a third person in the group. "No more sadness, no more troubled hearts. What a wonderful change!"

"There," added a fourth, "the wounded spirit that none can bear is healed. The reed long bruised and bent by the tempests of life, finds a smiling sky, and a warm, refreshing, and healing sunshine. Oh! how my soul pants to escape from this world, and, like a bird fleeing to the mountains, get home again from its dreary exile."

"There," added a fourth person, "the wounded spirit that no one can endure is healed. The reed, long bruised and bent by life's storms, finds a bright sky and warm, refreshing, healing sunshine. Oh! how my soul longs to escape from this world and, like a bird flying to the mountains, return home from its bleak exile."

"My heart expands," said another, "whenever I think of Heaven; and I long for the wings of a dove, that I may rise at once from this low, ignorant, groveling state, and bathe my whole soul in the sunlight of eternal felicity. What joy it will be to cast off this cumbersome clay; to leave this poor body behind, and spread a free wing upon the heavenly atmosphere. I shall hail with delight the happy moment which sets me free."

"My heart feels so full," said another, "whenever I think about Heaven; and I wish for the wings of a dove, so I can rise up from this low, ignorant state and bathe my whole soul in the sunlight of eternal happiness. What joy it will be to shed this heavy body; to leave this poor form behind and spread my wings freely in the heavenly air. I will welcome with joy the moment that sets me free."

Thus, one after another spoke, and each one regarded Heaven as a state of happiness into which he was to come after death; but the old man still sat silent, and his eyes were bent thoughtfully upon the floor. Presently one said,

Thus, one after another spoke, and each one saw Heaven as a place of happiness they would reach after death; but the old man remained silent, his eyes intently focused on the floor. After a while, one said,

"Our aged friend says nothing. Has he no hope of Heaven? Does he not rejoice with us in the happy prospect of getting there when the silver chord shall be loosened, and the golden bowl broken at the fountain?"

"Our old friend says nothing. Does he have no hope of Heaven? Doesn’t he share in our joy at the bright prospect of getting there when the silver cord is loosened and the golden bowl is broken at the fountain?"

The old man, thus addressed, looked around upon his companions. His face remained serene, and his eye had a heavenly expression.

The old man, hearing this, looked around at his friends. His face stayed calm, and his eyes had a serene look.

"Have you not a blessed hope of Heaven? Does not your heart grow warm with sweet anticipations?" continued the last speaker.

"Don't you have a hopeful expectation of Heaven? Doesn't your heart fill with sweet anticipation?" continued the last speaker.

"I never think of going to Heaven," the old man said, in a mild, quiet tone.

"I never think about going to Heaven," the old man said, in a gentle, soft voice.

"Never think of going to Heaven!" exclaimed one of the most ardent of the company, his voice warming with indignation. "Are you a heathen?"

"Don't even think about going to Heaven!" shouted one of the most passionate in the group, his voice filled with anger. "Are you a nonbeliever?"

"I am one who is patiently striving to fill my allotted place in life," replied the old man, as calmly as before.

"I’m someone who is patiently trying to find my place in life," replied the old man, as calmly as before.

"And have you no hopes beyond the grave?" asked the last speaker.

"And don't you have any hopes after death?" asked the last speaker.

"If I live right here, all will be right there." The old man pointed upward. "I have no anxieties about the future—no impatience—no ardent longings to pass away and be at rest, as some of you have said. I already enjoy as much of Heaven as I am prepared to enjoy, and this is all that I can expect throughout eternity. You all, my friends, seem to think that men come into Heaven when they die. You look ahead to death with pleasure, because then you think you will enter the happy state you anticipate—or rather place; for it is clear you regard Heaven as a place full of delights, prepared for those who may be fitted to become inhabitants thereof. But in this you are mistaken. If you do not enter Heaven before you die, you will never do so afterward. If Heaven be not formed within you, you will never find it out of you—you will never come into it."

“If I live right here, everything will be just fine.” The old man pointed upward. “I have no worries about the future—no impatience—no burning desire to pass away and find peace, like some of you have mentioned. I already enjoy as much of Heaven as I’m ready for, and that’s all I can expect for eternity. You all, my friends, seem to believe that people enter Heaven when they die. You look forward to death with joy, thinking that then you’ll step into the happy state you’ve envisioned—or rather place; because it’s clear you see Heaven as a location full of pleasures, created for those who are worthy to become its residents. But you’re wrong about that. If you don’t find Heaven within you before you die, you’ll never discover it afterward. If Heaven isn’t built inside you, you won’t find it outside—you will never come into it.”

These remarks offended the company, and they spoke harshly to the old man, who made no reply, but arose and retired, with a sorrowful expression on his face. He went forth and resumed his daily occupations, and pursued them diligently. Those who had been assembled with him, also went forth—one to his farm, another to his merchandize, each one forgetting all he had thought about Heaven and its felicities, and only anxious to serve natural life and get gain. Heaven was above the world to them, and, therefore, while in the world, they could only act upon the principle that governed the world; and prepare for Heaven by pious acts on the Sabbath. There was no other way to do, they believed—to attempt to bring religion down into life would only, in their view, desecrate it, and expose it to ridicule and contempt.

These comments upset the group, and they spoke harshly to the old man, who didn’t respond but stood up and left, looking sorrowful. He went out and got back to his daily activities, dedicating himself to them. Those who had gathered with him also went their separate ways—one to his farm, another to his business—each one forgetting everything they had thought about Heaven and its joys, solely focused on living life and making a profit. To them, Heaven was above the world, so while they were in the world, they felt they could only follow the principles that governed it and prepare for Heaven through good deeds on the Sabbath. They believed there was no other way; trying to incorporate religion into daily life would only, in their view, tarnish it and make it the subject of mockery and disdain.

The old man, to whom allusion has been made, kept a store for the sale of various useful articles; those of the pious company who needed these articles as commodities of trade, or for their own use, bought of him, because they believed that he would sell them only what was of good quality. One of the most ardent of these came into the old man's store one day, holding a small package in his hand; his eye was restless, his lip compressed, and he seemed struggling to keep down a feeling of excitement.[14]

The old man, who we've mentioned before, ran a shop selling various useful items. The pious people in the community who needed these items for trade or personal use bought from him because they trusted that he would only sell good quality products. One of the most eager customers walked into the old man's store one day, holding a small package in his hand; his gaze was anxious, his lips tight, and he appeared to be battling a sense of excitement.[14]

"Look at that," he said, speaking with some sternness, as he threw the package on the old man's counter.

"Check this out," he said, speaking a bit sternly, as he tossed the package onto the old man's counter.

The package was taken up, opened, and examined.

The package was picked up, opened, and inspected.

"Well?" said the old man, after he had made the examination, looking up with a steady eye and a calm expression of countenance.

"Well?" said the old man, after he finished the examination, looking up with a steady gaze and a calm expression.

"Well? Don't you see what is the matter?"

"Well? Don't you see what's wrong?"

"I see that this article is a damaged one," was replied.

"I see that this article is damaged," was replied.

"And yet you sold it to me for good." The tone in which this was said implied a belief that there had been an intention of wrong.

"And yet you sold it to me for good." The way this was said suggested a belief that there had been a plan to deceive.

A flush warmed the pale cheek of the old man at this remark. He examined the sample before him more carefully, and then opened a barrel of the same commodity and compared its contents with the sample. They agreed. The sample from which he had bought and by which he had sold was next examined—this was in good condition and of the best quality.

A blush heated the old man's pale cheek at this comment. He looked over the sample in front of him more closely, then opened a barrel of the same product and compared its contents with the sample. They matched. Next, he examined the sample he had purchased and used to sell—this one was in good shape and of the highest quality.

"Are you satisfied?" asked the visitor with an air of triumph.

"Are you happy?" the visitor asked, looking triumphant.

"Of what?" the old man asked.

"About what?" the old man asked.

"That you sold me a bad article for a good one."

"That you sold me a bad product instead of a good one."

"Intentionally?"

"On purpose?"

"You are the best judge. That lies with God and your own conscience."

"You are the best judge. That responsibility belongs to God and your own conscience."

"Be kind enough to return every barrel you purchased of me, and get your money."

"Please be kind enough to return every barrel you bought from me, and get your money back."

There was a rebuke in the way this was said, which was keenly felt. An effort was made to soften the aspersion tacitly cast upon the old man's integrity, but it was received without notice.

There was a harshness in the way this was said, which was clearly felt. An effort was made to lessen the implied accusation against the old man's integrity, but it went unnoticed.

In due time the damaged article was brought back, and the money which had been paid for it returned.

In due time, the damaged item was brought back, and the money that had been paid for it was refunded.

"You will not lose, I hope?" said the merchant, with affected sympathy.

"You won’t lose, will you?" said the merchant, pretending to be sympathetic.

"I shall lose what I paid for the article."

"I'll lose what I paid for the item."

"Why not return it, as I have done?"

"Why not give it back, like I have?"

"The man from whom I purchased is neither honest nor responsible, as I have recently learned. He left the city last week in no very creditable manner, and no one expects to see him back again."

"The man I bought it from is neither honest nor responsible, as I've recently found out. He left the city last week in a pretty shady way, and no one expects him to come back."

"That is hard; but I really don't think you ought to lose."

"That's tough; but I honestly don't think you should give up."

"The article is not merchantable. Loss is, therefore, inevitable."

"The article isn't sellable. So, loss is unavoidable."

"You can, of course, sell at some price."

"You can definitely sell at some price."

"Would it be right to sell, at any price, an article known to be useless—nay, worse than useless, positively injurious to any one who might use it?"

"Would it be acceptable to sell something, at any price, that is known to be useless—actually, worse than useless, harmful to anyone who might use it?"

"If any one should see proper to buy from you the whole lot, knowing that it was injured, you would certainly sell. For instance, if I were to offer you two cents a pound for what I bought from you at six cents, would you not take me at my offer?"

"If someone thought it was a good idea to buy the entire lot from you, knowing it was damaged, you would definitely sell. For example, if I offered you two cents a pound for something I bought from you at six cents, wouldn't you take my offer?"

"Will you buy at that price?"

"Are you going to buy it at that price?"

"Yes. I will give you two cents."

"Sure. I'll give you two cents."

"What would you do with it?"

"What would you do with it?"

"Sell it again. What did you suppose I would do with it? Throw it in the street?"

"Sell it again. What did you think I would do with it? Toss it out in the street?"

"To whom would you sell?"

"Who would you sell to?"

"I'd find a purchaser."

"I'd find a buyer."

"At an advance?"

"At a discount?"

"A trifle."

"A little."

The inquiries of the old man created a suspicion that he wished to know who was to be the second purchaser, in order that he might go to him and get a better price than was offered. This was the cause of the brief answers given to his questions. He clearly comprehended what was passing in the other's mind, but took no notice of it.

The old man's questions raised suspicion that he wanted to find out who the second buyer was so he could approach them for a better price than what was being offered. This is why the responses to his questions were short. He clearly understood what the other person was thinking, but chose to ignore it.

"For what purpose would the individual who purchased from you buy?" he pursued.

"For what reason would the person who bought from you want to buy?" he asked.

"To sell again."

"To resell."

"At a further advance, of course?"

"At a later stage, right?"

"Certainly."

"Absolutely."

"And to some one, in all probability, who would be deceived into purchasing a worthless article."

"And to someone, most likely, who would be tricked into buying a worthless item."

"As likely as not; but with that I have no concern. I sell it for what it is, and ask only what it is worth."

"As likely as not; but that doesn't concern me. I sell it for what it is, and I only ask what it’s worth."

"Is it worth anything?"

"Is it worth something?"

"Why—yes—I can't say—no." The first words were uttered with hesitation; the last one with a decided emphasis. "But then it has a market value, as every article has."

"Why—yeah—I can't say—no." The first words were said with hesitation; the last one with strong emphasis. "But then it has a market value, like everything else."

"I cannot sell it to you, my friend," said the old man firmly.

"I can't sell it to you, my friend," said the old man firmly.

"Why not?" I am sure you can't do better."

"Why not? I'm sure you can't do better."

"I am not willing to become a party in wronging my neighbors. That is the reason. The article has no real value, and it would be wrong for me to take even a farthing per pound for it. You might sell it at an advance, and the purchaser from you at a still further advance, but some one would be cheated in the end, for the article never could be used."

"I won’t be a part of cheating my neighbors. That’s why. The item has no real worth, and it would be wrong for me to take even a penny for it. You might sell it at a markup, and the buyer from you at an even higher markup, but in the end, someone would get cheated, because the item can’t be used."

"But the loss would be divided. It isn't right that one man should bear all. In the end it would be distributed amongst a good many, and the loss fall lightly upon each."

"But the loss would be shared. It's not fair for one person to carry all the weight. In the end, it would be spread out among many, and each one would feel the loss a little."

The good old man shook his head. "My friend," he said, laying his hand gently upon his arm—"Not very long since I heard you indulging the most ardent anticipations of Heaven. You expected to get there one of these days. Is it by acts of over-reaching your neighbor that you expect to merit Heaven? Will becoming a party to wrong make you more fitted for the company of angels who seek the good of others, and love others more than themselves? I fear you are deceiving yourself. All who come into Heaven love God: and I would ask with one of the apostles, 'If a man love not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen?' You have much yet to learn, my friend. Of that true religion by which Heaven is formed in man, you have not yet learned the bare rudiments."

The old man shook his head. "My friend," he said, placing his hand gently on his arm, "not long ago, I heard you expressing your strong hopes for Heaven. You expected to get there one day. Do you really think that by taking advantage of your neighbor you’ll earn your spot in Heaven? Will participating in wrongdoing make you more deserving of the company of angels who care for others and love them more than themselves? I'm afraid you're fooling yourself. Everyone who makes it to Heaven loves God. And I would ask, as one of the apostles did, 'If a man doesn’t love his brother whom he has seen, how can he love God whom he hasn’t seen?' You still have a lot to learn, my friend. You haven’t even grasped the basics of the true religion that brings Heaven into a person."

There was a calm earnestness in the manner of the old man, and an impressiveness in the tone of his voice, that completely subdued his auditor. He felt rebuked and humbled, and went away more serious than he had come. But though serious, his mind was not free from anger, his self-love had been too deeply wounded.

There was a calm sincerity in the old man's way of speaking, and a seriousness in his voice that completely captivated his listener. He felt chastened and humbled, leaving more serious than he had arrived. But even though he was serious, he wasn't free from anger; his pride had been too badly hurt.

After he had gone away, the property about which so much had been said, was taken and destroyed as privately as it could be done. The fact, however,[15] could not be concealed. A friend of a different order from the pious one last introduced, inquired of the old man why he had done this. His answer was as follows:

After he left, the property that had been talked about so much was taken and destroyed as quietly as possible. However, the fact
[15] couldn’t be hidden. A friend, who was different from the religious one mentioned earlier, asked the old man why he did this. His answer was:

"No man should live for himself alone. Each one should regard the common good, and act with a view to the common good. If all were to do so, you can easily see that we should have Heaven upon earth, from whence, alas! it has been almost entirely banished. Our various employments are means whereby we can serve others—our own good being a natural consequence. If the merchant sent out his ships to distant parts to obtain the useful commodities of other countries, in order to benefit his fellow citizens, do you not see that he would be far happier when his ships came in laden with rich produce, than if he had sought only gain for himself? And do you not also see that he would obtain for himself equal, if not greater advantages. If the builder had in view the comfort and convenience of his neighbors while erecting a house, instead of regarding only the money he was to receive for his work, he would not only perform that work more faithfully, and add to the common stock of happiness, but would lay up for himself a source of perennial satisfaction. He would not, after receiving the reward of his labor in a just return of this world's goods, lose all interest in the result of that labor; but would, instead, have a feeling of deep interior pleasure whenever he looked at a human habitation erected by his hands, arising from a consciousness that his skill had enabled him to add to the common good. The tillers of the soil, the manufacturers of its products into useful articles, the artisans of every class, the literary and professional man, all would, if moved by a regard for the welfare of the whole social body, not only act more efficiently in their callings, but would derive therefrom a delight now unimagined except by a very few. Believing thus, I could not be so blind as not to see that the only right course for me to pursue was to destroy a worthless and injurious commodity, rather than sell it at any price to one who would, for gain, either himself defraud his neighbor, or aid another in doing it. The article was not only useless, it was worse than useless. How, then, could I, with a clear conscience sell it? No—no, my friend. I am not afraid of poverty; I am not afraid of any worldly ill—but I am afraid of doing wrong to my neighbors; or of putting it in the power of any one else to do wrong. As I have said before, if every man were to look to the good of the whole, instead of turning all his thoughts in upon himself, his own interests would be better served and he would be far happier."

"No one should live just for themselves. Everyone should consider the common good and act with that in mind. If we all did this, it’s easy to see we could create a paradise on earth, which has sadly been nearly completely lost. Our various jobs are ways we can serve others—with our own benefit being a natural result. If a merchant sends out ships to far-off places to acquire useful goods for his fellow citizens, wouldn’t it be clear that he would feel much happier when his ships return full of valuable products, rather than only seeking profit for himself? Don’t you also see that he would gain just as much, if not more? If a builder focuses on the comfort and convenience of his neighbors while constructing a house, instead of only thinking about the payment he’ll receive, he would not only do the job better and contribute to everyone's happiness, but he would also create a lasting source of satisfaction for himself. After being paid fairly for his work, he wouldn’t lose interest in the outcome; instead, he would feel a deep sense of joy every time he saw a home built by his hands, knowing his skills had helped the community. Farmers, manufacturers, artisans, and professionals, all would work more effectively and find great delight in their work if they considered the welfare of society as a whole, a joy rarely imagined by most people. Believing this, I couldn’t ignore the fact that the only right action for me was to eliminate a worthless and harmful item, rather than sell it to someone who would defraud their neighbor for profit or help another to do so. That item was not only useless, it was counterproductive. So how could I, with a clear conscience, sell it? No—no, my friend. I’m not afraid of poverty or any worldly misfortune—but I fear doing wrong to my neighbors or enabling someone else to do wrong. As I said before, if everyone focused on the good of all instead of being selfish, their own interests would be better served, and they would be much happier."

"That is a beautiful theory," remarked the friend, "but never can be realized in actual life. Men are too selfish. They would find no pleasure in contemplating the enjoyments of others, but would, rather, be envious of others' good. The merchant, so little does he care for the common welfare, that unless he receives the gain of his adventures, he will let his goods perish in his ware-house—to distribute them, even to the suffering, would not make him happier. And so with the product of labor in all the various grades of society. Men turn their eyes inward upon the little world of self, instead of outward upon the great social world. Few, if any, understand that they are parts of a whole, and that any disease in any other part of that whole, must affect the whole, and consequently themselves. Were this thoroughly understood, even selfishness would lead men to act less selfishly. We should indeed have Heaven upon earth if your pure theories could be brought out into actual life."

"That’s a nice theory," said the friend, "but it can never happen in real life. People are too selfish. They would find no joy in seeing others enjoy themselves; instead, they would be envious of others' happiness. The merchant cares so little about the common good that unless he profits from his ventures, he would let his goods rot in his warehouse—giving them away, even to those in need, wouldn't make him any happier. The same goes for the products of labor across all levels of society. People focus on their own small world instead of looking out at the larger society. Few, if any, realize they are part of a bigger picture, and that any problem in another part affects the whole, including themselves. If this were fully understood, even selfishness would drive people to act less selfishly. We would truly have Heaven on earth if your perfect theories could be translated into reality."

"Heaven will be found nowhere else by man," was replied to this.

"Heaven won't be found anywhere else by man," was the response to this.

"What!" said the friend, in surprise. "Do you mean to say that there is no Heaven for the good who bravely battle with evil in this life? Is all the reward of the righteous to be in this world?"

"What!" said the friend, surprised. "Are you saying that there’s no Heaven for the good who bravely fight against evil in this life? Is all the reward for the righteous only in this world?"

One of the pious company, at first introduced, came up at this moment, and hearing the last remark, comprehended, to some extent, its meaning. He was one who hoped, from pious acts of prayer, fastings, and attendance upon all the ordinances of the church, to get to Heaven at last. In the ordinary pursuits of life he was eager for gain, and men of the world dealt warily with him—they had reason; for he separated his religious from his business life.

One of the devout members of the group, who had just been introduced, approached at that moment. Hearing the last comment, he understood, to some degree, what it meant. He was someone who believed that through prayer, fasting, and attending all the church services, he could ultimately reach Heaven. In everyday life, he was focused on making money, and people in the business world were cautious around him—they had their reasons; he kept his religious life separate from his professional life.

"A most impious doctrine," he said, with indignant warmth. "Heaven upon earth! A man had better give all his passions the range, and freely enjoy the world, if there is to be no hereafter. Pain, and sorrow, and self-denial make a poor kind of Heaven, and these are all the Christian man meets here. Far better to live while we do live, say I, if our Heaven is to be here."

"A truly wicked belief," he said, with passionate indignation. "Heaven on earth! A person might as well give in to all their desires and enjoy life to the fullest if there's no afterlife. Pain, sorrow, and self-denial are a bleak version of Heaven, and these are all the experiences a Christian faces here. I say it's far better to truly live while we're alive if our Heaven is supposed to be in this world."

"What makes Heaven, my friend?" calmly asked the old man.

"What makes Heaven, my friend?" the old man asked calmly.

"Happiness. Freedom from care, and pain, and sorrow, and all the ills of this wretched life—to live in the presence of God and sing his praises forever—to make one of the blessed company who, with the four-and-twenty elders forever bow before the throne of God and the Lamb—to have rest, and peace, and unspeakable felicity forever."

"Happiness. Freedom from worry, pain, sorrow, and all the troubles of this miserable life—living in the presence of God and praising Him forever—being part of the blessed community who, with the twenty-four elders, continually bow before the throne of God and the Lamb—experiencing rest, peace, and indescribable joy for eternity."

"How do you expect to get into Heaven? How do you expect to unlock the golden gates of the New Jerusalem?" pursued the old man.

"How do you think you’ll get into Heaven? How do you plan to open the golden gates of the New Jerusalem?" the old man pressed on.

"By faith," was the prompt reply. "Faith unlocks these gates."

"By faith," was the quick response. "Faith opens these gates."

The old man shook his head, and turning to the individual with whom he had first been conversing, remarked—

The old man shook his head and turned to the person he had been talking to, saying—

"You asked me if I meant to say that there was no Heaven for the good who bravely battle with evil in this life? If all the reward of the righteous was to be in this world? God forbid! For then would I be of all men most miserable. What I said was, that Heaven would be found no where else but in this world, by man. Heaven must be entered into here, or it never can be entered into when men die."

"You asked me if I was saying that there’s no Heaven for those who bravely fight against evil in this life. That all the rewards for the righteous are only in this world? God forbid! Because then I would be the most miserable of all. What I meant was that Heaven can only be found in this world by humans. Heaven must be experienced here, or it can never be accessed when people die."

"You speak in a strange language," said the individual who had joined them, in a sneering tone. "No one can understand what you mean. Certainly I do not."

"You talk in a weird way," said the person who had joined them, with a mocking tone. "No one can make sense of what you're saying. I definitely can’t."

"I should not think you did," quietly replied the[16] old man. "But I will explain my meaning more fully—perhaps you will be able to comprehend something of what I say. Men talk a great deal about Heaven, but few understand what it means. All admit that in this life they must prepare for Heaven; but nearly all seem to think that this preparation consists in the doing of something as a means by which they will be entitled to enter Heaven after death, when there will be a sudden and wonderful change in all their feelings and perceptions."

"I don't think you did," the old man replied quietly. "But let me explain what I mean more clearly—maybe you'll grasp some of what I'm saying. People talk a lot about Heaven, but very few really get what it means. Everyone agrees that in this life they need to prepare for Heaven; however, almost everyone seems to believe that this preparation is about the actions they take as a way to earn their place in Heaven after they die, expecting that there will be a sudden and amazing shift in all their feelings and perceptions."

"And is not that true?" asked the one who had previously spoken.

"And isn't that true?" asked the one who had spoken before.

"I do not believe that it is, in the commonly understood sense."

"I don’t think that it is, in the usual sense."

"And pray what do you believe?"

"And what do you think?"

"I believe that all in heavenly societies are engaged in doing good, and that heavenly delight is the delight which springs from a gratified love of benefiting others. And I also believe, that the beginning of Heaven with every one is on this earth, and takes place when he first makes the effort to renounce self and seek from a true desire to benefit them, the good of others. If this coming into Heaven, as I call it, does not take place here, it can never take place, for 'As the tree falls so it lies.' Whatever is a man's internal quality when he dies that it must remain forever. If he have been a lover of self, and sought only his own good, he will remain a lover of self in the next life. But, if he have put away self-love from his heart and shunned the evils to which it would prompt him, as sins, then he comes into Heaven while still upon earth, and when he lays aside his mortal body, his heavenly life is continued. Thus you can see, that if a man do not find Heaven while in this world, he will never find it in the next. He must come into heavenly affections here, or he will never feel their warmth hereafter. Hundreds and thousands live on from day to day, thinking only of themselves, and caring only for themselves, who insanely cherish the hope that they shall get into Heaven at last. Some of these are church-going people, and partakers of its ordinances; while others expect, some time before they die, to become pious, and thus, by a 'saving faith,' secure an entrance into Heaven. Their chances of finding Heaven, at last, are about equal. And if they should be permitted to come into a heavenly society they would soon seek to escape from it. Where all were unselfish, how could one who was utterly selfish dwell? Where all sought the good of others, how could one who cared simply for his own good, remain and be happy? It could not be. If you wish to enter Heaven, my friend, you must bring heavenly life into your daily occupations."

"I believe that everyone in heavenly societies is focused on doing good, and that heavenly joy comes from a fulfilled love of helping others. I also believe that the journey to Heaven for each person starts here on earth, and it begins when someone first tries to let go of selfishness and genuinely desires to help others. If this process of entering Heaven, as I describe it, doesn’t happen here, it will never happen, for 'As the tree falls so it lies.' Whatever a person's inner state is at the time of death will remain that way forever. If they have been self-centered, only focusing on their own benefit, they will continue to be self-centered in the afterlife. However, if they have removed selfishness from their heart and avoided the evils it prompts, treating them as sins, then they enter Heaven while still alive on earth, and when they shed their physical body, their heavenly life continues. Thus, you can see that if someone does not find Heaven in this world, they will never find it in the next. They must cultivate heavenly feelings here, or they will never experience their warmth later. Hundreds and thousands go through their lives only thinking of themselves and focusing solely on their own needs, all the while foolishly hoping to enter Heaven at the end. Some of these individuals regularly attend church and participate in its practices, while others plan to become religious just before they die in hopes of securing a place in Heaven through 'saving faith.' Their chances of actually finding Heaven are pretty much the same. And if they were allowed into a heavenly community, they would soon want to escape. In a place where everyone is selfless, how could a completely selfish person stay? In an environment where everyone aims for the good of others, how could someone who only cares for their own interests be happy? It just wouldn’t work. If you want to enter Heaven, my friend, you need to bring a heavenly life into your daily activities."

"How can that be? Religion is too tender a plant for the world."

"How can that be? Religion is too delicate a thing for the world."

"Your error is a common one," replied the old man, "and arises from the fact that you do not know what religion is. Mere piety is not religion. There is a life of charity as well as a life of piety, and the latter without the former is like sounding brass and tinkling cymbal."

"Your mistake is a common one," replied the old man, "and it comes from not understanding what religion really is. Just being pious isn't enough. There's a life of charity as well as a life of piety, and having the latter without the former is like just making noise with a brass instrument and a cymbal."

"All know that," was replied.

"Everyone knows that," they replied.

"All profess to know it, but all do not know what is meant by charity."

"Everyone claims to understand it, but not everyone knows what charity really means."

"It is love. That every Christian man admits."

"It’s love. Every Christian man acknowledges that."

"It is love for the neighbor in activity; not a mere idle emotion of the heart. Now, how can a man best promote the good of his neighbor?—love, you know, always seeks the good of its object; in no way, it is clear, so well as by faithfully and diligently performing the duties of his office, no matter what it may be. If a judge, let him administer justice with equity and from a conscientious principle; if a physician, a lawyer, a soldier, a merchant, or an artisan, let him with all diligence do the works that his hands find to do, not merely for gain, but because it is his duty to serve the public good in that calling by which he can most efficiently do it. If he act from this high motive, from this religious principle, all that he does will be well and faithfully done. No wrong to his neighbor can result from his act. True charity is not that feeling which prompts merely to the bestowment of worldly goods for the benefit of others—in fact, true charity has very little to do with alms-giving and public benefactions. It is not a mere 'love for the brethren' only, as many religious denominations think, but it is a love that embraces all mankind, and regards good as its brother wherever and in whomever it is seen."

"It’s love for your neighbor in action, not just a simple feeling in your heart. So, how can someone best help their neighbor? Love always seeks the good of others, and the best way to do that is by faithfully and diligently doing your job, no matter what it is. If you’re a judge, administer justice fairly and with integrity; if you’re a doctor, lawyer, soldier, business person, or craftsman, put in the effort to do the work in front of you, not just for profit, but because it’s your responsibility to contribute to the common good in the role where you can do it best. If you act from this noble motive, from this moral principle, everything you do will be done well and honestly. No harm to your neighbor can come from your actions. True charity isn’t just about giving material things to help others—actually, true charity has very little to do with giving money or public donations. It’s not just a 'love for fellow believers,' as many religious groups believe, but rather a love that includes all humanity and sees good as a sibling wherever and in whomever it is found."

"That every one admits."

"Everyone agrees."

"Admission and practice, my friend, are not always found walking in the same path. But I am not at all sure that every one admits that charity consists in a man's performing his daily uses in life with justice and judgment. By most minds charity, as well as religion, is viewed as separate from the ordinary business of man; while the truth is, there can be neither religion nor charity apart from a man's business life. If he be not charitable and religious here, he has neither charity nor religion; if he love not his neighbor whom he hath seen; if he do not deal justly and conscientiously with his neighbor whom he hath seen, how can he love God, or act justly and conscientiously toward God whom he hath not seen? How blind and foolish is more than half of mankind on this subject! They seem to think, that if they only read the Bible and attend to the ordinances of the church, and lead very pious lives on the Sabbath, that this service will be acceptable to God, and save them; while, at the same time, in their business pursuits, they seek to gain this world's goods so eagerly, that they trample heedlessly upon the rights and interests of all around them; in fact, act from the most selfish, and, consequently, infernal principles. You call R—— a very pious man, do you not?"

"Admission and practice, my friend, don’t always follow the same path. But I'm not sure everyone agrees that charity means a person doing their daily tasks with fairness and good judgment. Most people see charity, just like religion, as something separate from everyday life, when the reality is that there can be no true religion or charity outside of someone’s work life. If he’s not charitable and religious in this context, then he has neither. If he doesn’t love his neighbor whom he can see, and if he doesn’t deal fairly and honestly with his neighbor whom he can see, how can he love God or be just and honest toward God whom he cannot see? How blind and foolish are so many people about this! They seem to believe that if they just read the Bible, participate in church rituals, and lead very pious lives on Sundays, that this will please God and save them. Meanwhile, in their business dealings, they chase after worldly possessions so eagerly that they trample on the rights and interests of everyone around them, acting out of the most selfish, and thus, terrible motives. You call R—— a very pious man, don’t you?"

"I believe him to be so. We are members of the same church, and I see a good deal of him. He is superintendent of our Sabbath-school, and is active in all the various secular uses of the church."

"I believe that’s true. We belong to the same church, and I see quite a bit of him. He’s the superintendent of our Sunday school and is involved in all the different community activities of the church."

"Do you know any thing of his business life?"

"Do you know anything about his work life?"

"No."

"Nope."

"I do. Men of the world call him a shark, so eager is he for gain. He will not steal, nor commit murder, nor break any one of the commandments so far as the laws of the state recognize these divine laws[17] to be laws of common society. But, in his heart, and in act, so far as the law cannot reach him, he violates them daily. He will overreach you in a bargain, and think it all right. If your business comes in contact with his, he will use every means in his power to break you down, even to the extent of secretly attacking your credit. He will lend his money on usury, and when he has none to lend, will play the jackal to some money-lion, and get a large share of the spoil for himself. And further, if you differ in faith from him, in his heart will send you to hell with as much pleasure as he would derive from cheating you out of a dollar."

"I do. People in the world call him a shark because he's so obsessed with making money. He won't steal, commit murder, or break any commandments as long as the laws recognize these divine rules as part of society. But in his heart and in practice, where the law can't touch him, he breaks them every day. He'll cheat you in a deal and think it's perfectly fine. If your business clashes with his, he'll do everything he can to bring you down, even secretly ruining your credit. He'll lend money with outrageous interest, and when he can't lend, he'll act like a jackal to some wealthy person and take a big cut for himself. Moreover, if you believe differently than he does, he'll happily send you to hell in his mind, just as much as he would enjoy ripping you off for a dollar."

"You are too severe on R——. I cannot believe him to be what you say."

"You’re being too harsh on R——. I can't believe he’s really what you’re saying."

"A man's reputation among business men gives the true impression of his character, for, in business, the eagerness with which men seek their ends causes them to forget their disguises. Go and ask any man who knows R—— in business, and he will tell you that he is a sharper. That if you have any dealings with him you must keep your eyes open. I could point you to dozens of men who are as pious as he is on the Sabbath, who, in their ordinary life are no better than swindlers. The Christian religion is disgraced by thousands of such, who are far worse than those who never saw the inside of a church."

A man's reputation among businesspeople reveals his true character because, in business, the drive to achieve their goals makes people drop their façades. Go ask anyone who knows R—— in the business world, and they'll tell you he's a con artist. If you deal with him, you need to stay alert. I can show you dozens of men who are as religious as he is on Sundays but are no better than frauds in everyday life. The Christian faith is tarnished by thousands like them, who are far worse than those who have never stepped inside a church.

"I am afraid that you, in the warmth of your indignation against false professors, are led into the extreme of setting aside all religion; or of making it to consist alone in mere honesty and integrity of character—your moral man is all; it is morality that opens Heaven. Now mere morality, mere good works, are worth nothing, and cannot bring a man into Heaven."

"I worry that, in your passionate anger against fake believers, you're going too far by dismissing all religion or by reducing it to just being honest and having good character—your idea of a good person is everything; you think morality is what lets you into Heaven. But just being moral or doing good deeds isn’t enough and can't get someone into Heaven."

"There is a life of piety, and a life of charity, my friend, as I have before said," replied the old man, "and they cannot be separated. The life of charity regards man, and the life of piety God. A man's prayers, and fastings, and pious duties on the Sabbath are nothing, if love to the neighbor, showing itself in a faithful performance of all life's varied uses that come within his sphere of action, is not operative through the week, vain hopes are all those which are built upon so crumbling a foundation as the mere life of piety. Morality, as you call it, built upon man's pride, is of little use, but morality, which is based upon a sincere desire to do good, is worth a thousand prayers from the lips of a man who inwardly hates his neighbor."

"There’s a life of devotion and a life of kindness, my friend, as I've mentioned before," replied the old man, "and they can’t be separated. The life of kindness focuses on people, while the life of devotion is about God. A person’s prayers, fasting, and good deeds on the Sabbath mean nothing if love for others, shown through a genuine effort to fulfill all the varied responsibilities within their reach, isn’t present throughout the week. Any hopes based solely on the fragile foundation of piety are meaningless. Morality, as you call it, based on human pride, isn’t very helpful, but morality grounded in a true desire to do good is worth more than a thousand prayers from someone who secretly dislikes their neighbor."

"Then I understand you to mean that religious, or pious duties are useless"—was remarked with a good deal of bitterness.

"Then I get what you're saying, that religious or pious duties are pointless"—was said with a lot of bitterness.

"I said," was mildly returned, "that the life of piety and the life of charity could not be separated. If a man truly loves his neighbor and seeks his good, he will come into heavenly states of mind, and will have his heart elevated, and from a consciousness that every good and perfect gift comes from God, worship him in a thankful spirit. His life of piety will make one with his life of charity. The Sabbath to him will be a day of true, not forced, spiritual life. He will rest from all natural labors, and gain strength from that rest to recommence those labors in a true spirit."

"I mentioned," was replied gently, "that a life of faith and a life of kindness can't be separated. If someone truly cares for their neighbor and aims for their well-being, they will experience uplifting moments in their mind and have an open heart. They will recognize that every good and perfect gift comes from God and will worship Him with gratitude. Their spiritual life will be united with their charitable life. For them, the Sabbath will be a day of genuine, not forced, spiritual connection. They will take a break from all everyday work and gain the strength from that rest to return to those tasks with the right mindset."

Much more was said, that need not be repeated here. The closing remarks of the old man were full of truth. It will do any one good to remember them:

Much more was said that doesn’t need to be repeated here. The old man's closing comments were filled with truth. It's beneficial for anyone to remember them:

"Our life is twofold. We have a natural life and a spiritual life," he said. "Our natural life delights in external things, and our spiritual life in things internal. The first regards the things of time and sense, the latter involves states and qualities of the soul. Heaven is a state of mutual love from a desire to benefit others, and whenever man's spiritual life corresponds with the life of Heaven, he is in Heaven so far as his spirit is concerned, notwithstanding his body still remains upon the earth. His heavenly life begins here, and is perfected after death. If, therefore, a man does not enter Heaven here, he cannot enter it when he dies. His state of probation is closed, and he goes to the place for which he is prepared. The means whereby man enters Heaven here, are very simple. He need only shun as sin every thing that would in any way injure his neighbors, either naturally or spiritually, and look above for the power to do this. This will effect an entrance through the straight gate. After that, the way will be plain before him, and he will walk in it with a daily increasing delight."

"Our life has two parts. We have a natural life and a spiritual life," he said. "Our natural life enjoys external things, while our spiritual life focuses on internal things. The first is about things related to time and senses, and the latter involves the states and qualities of the soul. Heaven is a state of mutual love driven by a desire to help others, and whenever a person's spiritual life aligns with the life of Heaven, they are in Heaven as far as their spirit is concerned, even though their body remains on earth. Their heavenly life starts here and is completed after death. So, if someone doesn't enter Heaven while they're alive, they can't enter it after they die. Their time of testing is over, and they go to the place they are prepared for. The way for a person to enter Heaven while they are alive is quite simple. They just need to avoid as sin everything that might harm their neighbors, either physically or spiritually, and look above for the strength to do this. This will allow them to enter through the narrow gate. After that, the path will be clear before them, and they will walk it with increasing joy each day."




TO LYDIA—WITH A WATCH.


BY G. G. FOSTER.


Time has treated you so well, my love,
Unfaded in your prime, That you would turn out to be the most ungrateful, If you didn’t keep track of time.
Then let this busy screen Remind you of the hours Steal, brook-like, over golden sands,
Whose banks cherish gems adorned with flowers.
And when the tired day turns to night,
And the sky is cloudy,
Pay close attention to this token—it will bring
The morning is real and quick.
This little diamond-fool sprite, How smoothly he glides along! How charming, yet joyful, he sings His endless song!
So effortlessly pass your hours and years,
So calmly beat your heart—
While both our souls are in harmony, No hope or dream apart!



A NIGHT ON THE ICE.


BY SOLITAIRE.


A love for amusement is one of those national peculiarities of the French people which neither time nor situation will ever eradicate, for, be their lot cast where it may, amid the brilliant salons of Paris, or on the outskirts of civilization on the western continent, they will set apart seasons for innocent mirth, in which they enter into its spirit with a joyousness totally devoid of calculation or of care. I love this trait in their character, because, perhaps, my own spirits incline to the volatile. I like not that puritanical coldness of intercourse which acts upon men as the winter winds do upon the surface of the mountain streams, freezing them into immovable propriety; and less do I delight in that festivity where calculation seems to wait on merriment. Joy at such a board can never rise to blood heat, for the jingle in the mind of cent. per cent., which rises above the constrained mirth of the assembly, will hold the guests so anchored to the consideration of profit and loss, that in vain they spread a free sail—the tide of gayety refuses to float their barks from the shoal beside which they are moored. In their seasons of gayety the French are philosophers, for while they imbibe the mirth they discard the wassail, and wine instead of being the body of their feasts, as with other nations, it is but the spice used to add a flavor to the whole. I know not that these remarks of mine have aught to do with my story, but I throw them out by way of a prelude to—some will say excuse for—what may follow.

A love for fun is one of those unique traits of the French people that neither time nor circumstance will ever wipe away. Regardless of where they find themselves—whether in the glamorous salons of Paris or on the fringes of civilization in the west—they always make time for innocent laughter, fully embracing the joy without any planning or worries. I admire this aspect of their character, perhaps because I'm drawn to the lighthearted. I don’t appreciate the puritanical chill in interactions that affects people like winter winds freeze mountain streams, making them stiff and proper. I’m even less fond of celebrations where everything is calculated before joy can happen. Happiness at such gatherings can never reach its peak, because the constant thoughts about profit and loss keep everyone anchored to the idea of gain, making their attempts at merriment feel constrained. In their moments of joy, the French are like philosophers; as they enjoy the laughter, they leave behind the excesses, using wine not as the main attraction, like in other cultures, but rather as a seasoning to enhance the experience. I’m not sure if these observations tie into my story, but I share them as a prelude—or perhaps an excuse—for what’s to come.

In the winter of 1830 it was my good fortune to be the guest of an old French resident upon the north-western frontier, and while enjoying his hospitality I had many opportunities of mingling with the habitans of Detroit, a town well known as one of the early French settlements on the American continent. At the period of which I write, the stranger met a warm welcome in the habitation of the simple residents—time, progress and speculation, I am told, have somewhat marred those friendly feelings. The greedy adventurer, by making his passport to their hospitality a means of profit, has planted distrust in their bosoms, and the fire of friendship no longer flashes up at the sound of an American's voice beneath their roof. To the all absorbing spirit of Mammon be ascribed the evil change.

In the winter of 1830, I was fortunate to be a guest of an old French resident on the north-western frontier. While enjoying his hospitality, I had many chances to interact with the locals of Detroit, a town known as one of the early French settlements in America. At that time, newcomers were warmly welcomed into the homes of the simple residents—though I’ve heard that time, progress, and speculation have somewhat diminished those friendly feelings. Greedy opportunists, using their invitation for profit, have sown distrust among them, and the warmth of friendship no longer ignites at the sound of an American's voice in their homes. The evil change can be attributed to the all-consuming spirit of greed.

While residing with my friend Morell, I received many invitations to join sleighing parties upon the ice, which generally terminated on the floor of some old settler's dwelling upon the borders of the Detroit, Rouge, or Ecorse rivers; where, after a merry jaunt over the frozen river, we kept the blood in circulation by participating in the pleasures of the dance. At one of these parties upon the Rouge I formed two very interesting acquaintances, one of them a beautiful girl named Estelle Beaubien, the other, Victor Druissel. Estelle was one of those dark-eyed lively brunettes formed by nature for the creation of flutterings about the hearts of the sterner sex. She was full of naive mischief, and coquetry, and having been petted into imperial sway by the flattery of her courtiers, she punished them by wielding her sceptre with autocratic despotism—tremble, heart, that owned her sway yet dared disobey her behests! In the dance she was the nimblest, in mirth the most gleeful, and in beauty peerless. Victor Druissel was a tall, dark haired young man, of powerful frame, intelligent countenance, quiet easy manners, and possessed of a bold, dark eye, through which the quick movings of his impassioned nature were much sooner learned than through his words. He appeared to be devoid of fear, and in either expeditions of pleasure or daring, with a calmness almost unnatural he led the way. He loved Estelle with all that fervor so inherent in men of his peculiar temperament, and when others fluttered around her, seemingly winning lasting favor in her eyes, he would vainly try to hide the jealousy of his nature.

While staying with my friend Morell, I got plenty of invites to go sleighing on the ice, which usually ended at some old settler's place by the Detroit, Rouge, or Ecorse rivers. After a fun ride over the frozen river, we kept warm by dancing. At one of these parties on the Rouge, I met two really interesting people: a beautiful girl named Estelle Beaubien and a guy named Victor Druissel. Estelle was one of those lively dark-eyed brunettes who naturally caught the attention of the men around her. She was full of playful mischief and charm, and after being spoiled by compliments, she ruled her admirers with an iron hand—any heart that belonged to her but dared to defy her would surely tremble! On the dance floor, she was the quickest; in laughter, the happiest; and in beauty, unmatched. Victor Druissel was a tall young man with dark hair, a strong build, a thoughtful face, and a relaxed demeanor. He had a bold, dark gaze that revealed his passionate nature more easily than his words ever could. He seemed fearless, leading the way in both adventures and fun, with a calmness that almost felt eerie. He loved Estelle with the kind of intense passion typical of men like him, and while other guys circled around her, seemingly gaining her attention, he would try, though unsuccessfully, to hide his jealousy.

When morning came Druissel insisted that I should take a seat in his cutter, as he had come alone. He would rather have taken Estelle as his companion to the city, but her careful aunt, who always accompanied her, would not trust herself behind the heels of the prancing pair of bays harnessed to Victor's sliding chariot. The sleighs were at length filled with their merry passengers, and my companion shouting allons! led the cavalcade. We swept over the chained tide like the wind, our horses' hoofs beating time to the merry music of their bells, and our laughter ringing out on the clear, cold air, free and unrestrained as the thoughts of youth.

When morning arrived, Druissel insisted that I take a seat in his cutter since he had come alone. He would have preferred to take Estelle with him to the city, but her cautious aunt, who always accompanied her, wouldn’t trust herself behind the fast-moving pair of bays attached to Victor's sleek sleigh. Eventually, the sleighs were filled with their happy passengers, and my companion shouted allons! to lead the group. We glided over the frozen tide like the wind, our horses’ hooves keeping time with the cheerful jingle of their bells, and our laughter echoing in the clear, cold air, as free and unrestrained as the thoughts of youth.

"I like this," said Victor, as he leaned back and nestled in the furry robes around us. "This is fun in the old-fashioned way; innocent, unconstrained, and full of real enjoyment. A fashionable ball is all well enough in its way, but give me a dance where there is no formality continually reminding me of my 'white kids,' or where my equanimity is never disturbed by missing a figure; there old Time seldom croaks while he lingers, for the heart merriment makes him forget his mission."

"I like this," said Victor, leaning back and snuggling into the furry robes around us. "This is fun in the classic sense; innocent, free-spirited, and full of real enjoyment. A trendy ball is fine in its own way, but I prefer a dance where there’s no formality constantly reminding me of my 'white kids,' or where my composure isn’t thrown off if I miss a step; there, old Time rarely grumbles while he hangs around, because the heart's joy makes him forget his job."

On dashed our steeds over the glassy surface of the river, and soon the company we had started with was left far behind. We in due time reached Detroit, and as I leaped from the sleigh at the door of my friend's residence, Victor observed:

On dashed our horses over the smooth surface of the river, and soon the group we had started with was left far behind. We eventually reached Detroit, and as I jumped out of the sleigh at the door of my friend's house, Victor noted:

"To-morrow night we are invited to a party at my uncle Yesson's, at the foot of Lake St. Clair, and if you will accept a seat with me, I shall with pleasure be your courier. I promise you a night of rare enjoyment."

"Tomorrow night, we're invited to a party at my Uncle Yesson's place, at the foot of Lake St. Clair. If you’d like to ride with me, I’d be happy to take you. I promise you'll have a fantastic night."

"You promise then," said I, "that Estelle Beaubien will be there."[19]

"You promise then," I said, "that Estelle Beaubien will be there."[19]

He looked calmly at me for a moment.

He looked at me calmly for a moment.

"What, another rival?" he exclaimed. "Now, by the mass one would think Estelle was the only fair maiden on the whole frontier. Out of pity for the rest of her sex I shall have to bind her suddenly in the bonds of Hymen, for while she is free the young men will sigh after no other beauty, and other maids must pine in neglect."

"What, another rival?" he exclaimed. "Now, honestly, one would think Estelle was the only beautiful woman on the whole frontier. Out of pity for the rest of her gender, I’m going to have to quickly tie her down in marriage, because as long as she’s single, the young men will only sigh for her beauty, and the other girls will be ignored."

"You flatter yourself," said I. "Give me but a chance, and I will whisper a lay of love in the fair beauty's ear that will obliterate the image you have been engraving on her heart. She has listened to you, no other splendid fellow being by, but when I enter the lists look well to your seat in her affections, for I am no timid knight when a fair hand or smile is to be won."

"You’re full of yourself," I said. "Just give me a chance, and I’ll whisper a love song in her ear that will erase the impression you've made on her heart. She’s listened to you, with no other impressive guy around, but when I step into the picture, watch out for your place in her affections, because I’m no shy knight when it comes to winning a pretty hand or smile."

"Come on," cried he, laughing, "I scorn to break lance with any other knight. The lists shall be free to you, the fair Estelle shall be the prize, and I dare you to a tilt at Cupid's tourney."

"Come on," he laughed, "I refuse to compete against any other knight. The arena is yours, the lovely Estelle will be the prize, and I challenge you to a duel at Cupid's tournament."

With this challenge he departed, and as his yet unwearied steeds bore him away, I could hear his laugh of conscious triumph mingling with the music of his horses' bells.

With this challenge, he left, and as his still-unfatigued horses took him away, I could hear his triumphant laugh blending with the sound of the horse bells.

After a troubled sleep that day, I awoke to a consciousness of suffering. I had lost my appetite, was troubled with vertigo, and obstructed breathing, which were sure indications that the sudden change from heated rooms to the clear, cold air, sweeping over the ice-bound river, had given me a severe influenza. My promise of a tilt with Victor, or participation in further festivity, appeared abrogated, for a time at least. I kept my bed during the day, and at night applied the usual restoratives. Sleep visited my pillow, but it was of that unrefreshing character which follows disease. I tossed upon my couch in troubled dreams, amid which I fancied myself a knight of the olden time, fighting in the lists for a wreath or glove from a tourney queen. In the contest I was conscious of being overthrown, and raised myself up from the inglorious earth upon which I had been rolled, a bruised knight from head to heel. When I awoke in the morning the soreness of every joint made me half think, for a moment, that I had suffered some injury while in sleeping unconsciousness; but, waking recollection assigned a natural cause, and I bowed my fevered head to the punishment of my imprudence. An old and dignified physician was summoned to my bed-side, who felt my pulse, ordered confinement to my room, and the swallowing of a horrible looking potion, which nearly filled a common-sized tumbler. A few days care, he said, would restore me, and with his own hands he mixed my dose, placed it beside me upon a table, and departed. I venerate a kind and skillful physician; but, like all the rest of the human family, his nauseous doses I abhor. I looked at the one before me until, in imagination, I tasted its ingredients. In my fevered vision the vessel grew into a monster goblet, and soon after it assumed the shape of a huge glass tun. Methought I commenced swallowing, fearful that if I longer hesitated it would grow more vast, and then it seemed as if the dose would never be exhausted, and that my body would not contain the whole of the dreadful compound. I dropped off again from this half-dreamy state into the oblivion of deep sleep, and remained unconscious of every thing until awoke in the evening by the chiming of bells beneath my window. I had scarcely changed my position before Victor, wrapped in his fur-lined coat, walked into my room.

After a restless sleep that day, I woke up feeling miserable. I had lost my appetite, felt dizzy, and had trouble breathing, all sure signs that the sudden switch from heated rooms to the crisp, cold air sweeping over the frozen river had given me a bad case of the flu. My plans for a match with Victor or joining in other festivities now seemed off the table, at least for a while. I stayed in bed during the day, and at night I took the usual remedies. Sleep came, but it was that kind that doesn’t refresh you when you’re sick. I tossed and turned in troubled dreams, imagining myself as a knight from old times, fighting in a tournament for a wreath or glove from a tournament queen. In the contest, I was aware of being knocked down, and I got back up from the embarrassing ground I had rolled onto, a bruised knight from head to toe. When I woke up in the morning, every joint ached, making me briefly think I had been injured while asleep; however, waking memories pointed to a natural explanation, and I accepted the consequences of my foolishness. An old, respected doctor was called to my bedside; he checked my pulse, ordered me to stay in my room, and handed me a disgusting-looking potion that nearly filled a regular-sized tumbler. He said a few days of care would fix me, and with his own hands, he mixed my dose, set it on a table beside me, and left. I respect a kind and skilled doctor, but like everyone else, I can't stand his nasty medicines. I stared at the one before me until I could almost taste its ingredients. In my fevered imagination, the glass turned into a monstrous goblet, and soon after it morphed into a massive glass tankard. I thought about starting to drink, scared that if I hesitated any longer, it would get even bigger, and then it felt like the dose would never run out, and my body wouldn’t be able to hold all of that awful mixture. I drifted back into this half-dreamy state, falling into deep sleep, and remained unaware of everything until I was awakened in the evening by the sound of bells ringing beneath my window. I had barely shifted my position when Victor walked into my room, wrapped in his fur-lined coat.

"Why, my dear fellow," cried he, on seeing me nestled beneath the cover, with a towel round my head by way of a night-cap, "what is all this? Nothing serious, I hope?"

"Why, my dear friend," he exclaimed, seeing me tucked under the covers with a towel around my head like a nightcap, "what's going on? I hope it's nothing serious?"

"Oh no," answered I, "only sore bones, and an embargo on the respiratory organs. That mixture"—calling his attention to the tumbler—"will no doubt set all right again."

"Oh no," I replied, "just sore muscles and a restriction on my breathing. That drink"—gesturing to the glass—"will definitely fix everything."

"Pah!" he exclaimed, twisting his face as if he had tasted it, "I hope you don't resort to such restoratives."

"Pah!" he exclaimed, making a face as if he had tasted it, "I hope you don't turn to such remedies."

"So goes the doctor's orders," said I.

"So goes the doctor's orders," I said.

"Oh, a pest on his drugs," says Victor. "Why didn't you call me in? I'm worth a dozen regular practitioners in such cases, especially where I am the patient. Come, up and dress, and while you are about it I will empty this potion out of the window, we will then take a seat behind the 'tinklers,' and before the night is over, I will put you through a course of exercise which has won more practice among the young than ever the wisest practitioner has been able to obtain for his most skillfully concocted healing draughts."

"Oh, what a nuisance his meds are," Victor says. "Why didn't you call me in? I'm worth a dozen regular doctors in situations like this, especially when I'm the patient. Come on, get up and get dressed, and while you’re at it, I’ll throw this potion out the window. Then we’ll take a seat behind the 'tinklers,' and before the night is over, I’ll put you through a workout that has gotten more results with the young than any of the smartest doctors have managed with their best healing concoctions."

"I can't, positively, Victor," said I. "It would cost me my life."

"I really can't, Victor," I said. "It would cost me my life."

"Then I will lend you one of mine, without interest," said he. "Along you must go, any how, so up at once. Think, my dear boy, of the beauty gathering now in the old mansion at the foot of Lake St. Clair."

"Then I'll lend you one of mine, no interest," he said. "You have to go, so get up right now. Just think, my dear boy, about the beauty that's coming together now in the old house at the foot of Lake St. Clair."

"Think," said I, "of my sore bones."

"Think," I said, "about my achy bones."

"And then," he continued, unmindful of my remark, "think of the dash along the ice, the moon lighting your pathway, while a cluster of star-bright eyes wait to welcome your coming."

"And then," he went on, ignoring my comment, "imagine skating on the ice, with the moon illuminating your path, while a group of bright, star-like eyes is there to greet you."

"Oh, nonsense" said I, "and by that I mean your romance. If through my imprudence I should have the star of my existence quenched, the lustre of those eyes would fail in any effort to light me up again, and that is a matter worth consideration."

"Oh, nonsense," I said, "and by that I mean your romance. If my carelessness were to extinguish the light of my life, the brilliance of those eyes wouldn’t be enough to reignite my spark, and that’s something to think about."

Even while I talked to him I felt my health rapidly improving.

Even as I talked to him, I could feel my health quickly getting better.

"What would the doctor say, Victor," inquired I, "if he came here and found me out? Nothing would convince him that it wasn't a hoax, shamelessly played off upon his old age, and he would never forgive me."

"What would the doctor say, Victor," I asked, "if he came here and found me out? Nothing would convince him that it wasn't a prank, shamefully pulled on his old age, and he would never forgive me."

"Not so," says Victor, "you can take my prescription without his knowing it, and it is as follows: First and foremost, toss his medicine out of the window, visit uncle's with me and dance until morning, get back by daylight, go to bed and take a nap before he comes, and take my word for it he will pronounce your improved state the effect of his medicine."

"Not at all," says Victor, "you can grab my prescription without him knowing, and here it is: First, throw his medicine out the window, come with me to my uncle's place, and dance until morning. Get back by dawn, go to bed, and take a nap before he arrives, and trust me, he'll say your better condition is thanks to his medicine."

"It would be madness, and I cannot think of it," replied I, half disposed at the same time to yield.[20]

"It would be crazy, and I can’t even think about it," I replied, feeling a bit tempted to give in at the same time.[20]

"Then I pronounce you no true knight," said he, "I will report to Estelle the challenge that passed between us, and be sure she will set you down in her memory as a timid gentleman!"

"Then I declare you no true knight," he said, "I will tell Estelle about the challenge that took place between us, and I’m sure she will remember you as a timid gentleman!"

"Oh, stop," said I, "and I will save you that sneer. I know that out of pure dread of my power you wish to kill me off; but I will go, nevertheless, if it is to death, in the performance of my duty."

"Oh, stop," I said, "and I'll save you that sarcastic remark. I know that out of pure fear of my strength you want me gone; but I'll leave, regardless, even if it means facing death, in order to fulfill my duty."

"What duty do you speak of," inquired he.

"What duty are you talking about?" he asked.

"Taking the conceit out of a coxcomb," said I.

"Taking the arrogance out of a show-off," I said.

"Bravo!" he shouted, "your blood is already in circulation, and there are hopes of you. I will now look to the horses." Indulging in a quiet laugh at his success, he descended the staircase.

"Awesome!" he shouted, "your blood is already pumping, and I have hope for you. Now I’m going to check on the horses." Chuckling to himself about his success, he went down the staircase.

It was a work of some labor to perform the toilet for my journey, but at length Dr. B.'s patient, well muffled up, placed himself beneath a load of buffalo robes, and reversing the doctor's orders, which were peremptory to keep quiet, he was going like mad, in the teeth of a strong breeze, over the surface of Detroit river.

It took quite a bit of effort to get ready for my journey, but eventually, Dr. B.'s patient, all bundled up, settled himself under a pile of buffalo blankets. Ignoring the doctor’s strict advice to stay still, he was off like a shot, heading straight into a strong wind across the Detroit River.

The moon was yet an hour high above the dark forest line of the American shore, and light fleecy clouds were chasing each other across her bright disc, dimming her rays occasionally, but not enough to make traveling doubtful. A south wind swept down from the lake, along the bright line of the river, but it was not the balmy breeze which southern poets breathe of in their songs. True it had not the piercing power of the northern blast, but in passing over those frozen regions it had encountered its adversary and been chilled by his embrace. It was the first breath of spring combating with the strongly posted forces of old winter, and as they mingled, the mind could easily imagine it heard the roar of elemental strife. Now the south wind would sound like the murmur of a myriad of voices, as it rustled and roared through the dark woods lining the shore, and then it would pipe afar off as if a reserve were advancing to aid in holding the ground already occupied; anon the echo of a force would be heard close in by the bluff bordering the stream, and in a moment more, it was sweeping with all its strength and pride of power down the broad surface of the glittering ice, as if the rightfulness of its invasion scorned resistance. Sullen old winter with his frosty beard and snow-wreathed brow, sat with calm firmness at his post, sternly resolved to yield only when his power melted before the advancing tide of the enemy.

The moon was about an hour high above the dark tree line of the American shore, and light, fluffy clouds were darting across her bright face, occasionally dimming her light, but not enough to make travel uncertain. A south wind blew down from the lake, along the shining line of the river, but it wasn’t the sweet breeze southern poets sing about in their verses. True, it didn’t have the biting force of the northern wind, but passing over those icy regions, it had met its match and been cooled by its embrace. It was the first breath of spring fighting against the stronghold of old winter, and as they mingled, one could easily imagine hearing the roar of elemental conflict. Now the south wind sounded like the whisper of countless voices as it rustled and roared through the dark woods lining the shore, and then it would sound from afar, as if a backup force was moving in to help hold the ground already claimed; soon after, the echo of a force would be heard close to the bluff by the stream, and in a moment more, it was rushing with all its strength and pride down the broad surface of the sparkling ice, as if its right to invade left no room for resistance. Sullen old winter, with his frosty beard and snow-capped brow, sat firmly at his post, determined to yield only when his power melted before the advancing wave of the enemy.

"Our sport on the ice is nearly at an end," remarked Victor. "This south wind, if it continues a few days, will set our present pathway afloat. Go along!" he shouted, excitedly, to his horses, following the exclamation by the lash of his whip. They dashed ahead with the speed of lightning, while the ice cracked in a frightful manner beneath the runners of our sleigh for several rods. I held my breath with apprehension, but soon we were speeding along as before.

"Our time skating on the ice is almost over," Victor said. "If this south wind keeps up for a few days, it will wash away our current path. Go on!" he shouted excitedly to his horses, cracking his whip afterward. They raced ahead like lightning, while the ice cracked terrifyingly under the runners of our sleigh for several yards. I held my breath in worry, but soon we were moving quickly again as before.

"That was nigh being a cold bath," quietly observed Victor.

"That was almost a cold bath," Victor quietly remarked.

"What do you mean?" inquired I.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Did you not see the air-hole we just passed?" he inquired in turn.

"Did you not see the air hole we just passed?" he asked in reply.

"It was at least ten yards long, and we came within six inches of being emptied into it before I noticed the opening."

"It was at least ten yards long, and we were within six inches of being dumped into it before I saw the opening."

I could feel my pores open—moisture was quickly forced to the surface of my skin at this announcement, and I inwardly breathed a prayer of thanks for our escape.

I could feel my pores opening—moisture quickly surfaced on my skin at this announcement, and I quietly breathed a prayer of thanks for our escape.

But a short time elapsed ere the hospitable mansion of Victor's uncle appeared in sight, with lights dancing from every window, and our good steeds, like couriers of the air, scudded over the polished surface toward these pleasant beacons. We were soon able to descry forms flitting before the window, and as we turned up the road leading from the lake to the dwelling, Victor whispered—

But a little while later, the welcoming home of Victor's uncle came into view, with lights twinkling from every window, and our trusty horses, like messengers from the sky, raced over the smooth path toward these cheerful lights. We soon spotted figures moving in front of the window, and as we turned up the road that led from the lake to the house, Victor whispered—

"I recognize the person of Estelle standing by yonder window, remember our challenge."

"I see Estelle over there by the window; I remember our challenge."

"I shall not forget it," said I, as we drew up before the portal.

"I won't forget it," I said as we arrived in front of the door.

Consigning our panting steeds to two negro boys, and divesting ourselves of extra covering, we were soon mingling in the "merrie companie." Estelle was there in all her beauty, her dark eyes beaming mischief, her graceful actions inviting attention, and her merry laugh infecting all with its gleeful cadences. Victor was deep in the toils, and willingly he yielded to the bondage of the gay coquette. Now she smiled winningly upon him, and again laughed at his tender speeches. He besought her to dance with him, and she refused, but with such an artless grace, such witching good humor, and playful cruelty, that he could not feel offended. I addressed her and she turned away from him. I had not presumption enough to suppose I could win a maiden's heart where he was my rival, but I thought that, aided by the coquetry of Estelle, I could help to torture the victim—and I set about it; nay, further, I confess that as she leaned her little ear, which peeped out from a cluster of dark curls, toward my flattering whisper, I fancied that she inclined it with pleasure; but, then, the next moment my hopes were dissipated, for she as fondly smiled on my rival.

Handing our panting horses over to two young boys and shedding our extra layers, we soon found ourselves in the lively crowd. Estelle was there, radiating beauty, her dark eyes sparkling with mischief, her graceful movements drawing attention, and her infectious laugh spreading joy to everyone around. Victor was caught up in her charm, willingly succumbing to the allure of the playful flirt. She smiled sweetly at him one moment and laughed at his romantic words the next. He begged her to dance, and she playfully declined, but with such genuine grace, enchanting humor, and teasing wit that he couldn’t take offense. I spoke to her, and she turned away from him. I didn’t have the arrogance to think I could win her heart with him as my competitor, but I believed that with Estelle's playful nature, I could help make him squirm—and I set out to do just that; in fact, I admit that when she leaned her little ear, peeking out from her dark curls, toward my flattering whisper, I fancied she was enjoying it; but in the next moment, my hopes were dashed as she smiled just as sweetly at my rival.

A flourish of the music, and with one accord the company moved forward to the dance. Estelle consented to be my partner. Victor was not left alone, but his companion in the set might as well have been, for she frequently had to call his attention to herself and the figure—his eye was continually wandering truant to the next set, where he was one moment scanning with a lover's jealousy a rival's enjoyment, and the next gazing with wrapt admiration upon the beautiful figure and graceful movements of his mistress. The set was ended, and the second begun—Victor being too slow in his request for her hand, she yielded it to another eager admirer. The third set soon followed, and laughingly she again took my arm. The fourth, and she was dancing with a stranger guest. As she wound through the mazes of the dance, arching her graceful neck with a proud motion, her eye, maliciously sportive, watched the workings of jealousy which clouded Victor's brow. He did not solicit her hand again, but stood with fixed eye and swelling throat, looking out upon the[21] lake. I rallied him upon his moodiness, and told him he did not bear defeat with philosophy.

The music swelled, and the group moved forward to dance together. Estelle agreed to be my partner. Victor wasn't alone, but his partner in the set might as well have been because she often had to draw his attention to herself and the dance—his gaze was constantly wandering to the next set, where he would first watch with jealous eyes as a rival enjoyed himself, and then gaze in admiration at the beautiful figure and graceful movements of his lady. The first set ended, and the second began—Victor was too slow to ask for her hand, so she gave it to another eager admirer. Soon, the third set followed, and with a laugh, she took my arm again. By the fourth set, she was dancing with a stranger. As she gracefully moved through the dance, arching her neck proudly, her playful eyes watched the jealousy clouding Victor's expression. He didn't ask for her hand again but stood there with a fixed stare and a tight throat, looking out at the[21] lake. I teased him about his moodiness and told him he wasn't handling defeat very well.

"Your dancing," said he, "would win the admiration of an angel;" and his lip curled with a slight sneer.

"Your dancing," he said, "would impress even an angel;" and his lip curled with a slight sneer.

I did not feel flattered much, that he attributed my success to my heels instead of my head, and I carelessly remarked that perhaps he felt inclined to test my superior powers in some other method. He looked at me firmly for a moment, his large, dark eye blazing, and then burst into a laugh.

I wasn't really flattered that he credited my success to my heels instead of my head, so I casually suggested that maybe he wanted to test my superior skills in some other way. He looked at me sharply for a moment, his big, dark eye shining, and then burst out laughing.

"Yes," said he, "I should like to try a waltz with you upon the icy surface of the lake."

"Yes," he said, "I'd love to try a waltz with you on the frozen surface of the lake."

"Come on," said I, thoughtlessly, "any adventure that will cure you of conceit—you know that is my purpose here to-night."

"Come on," I said casually, "any adventure that will rid you of your arrogance—you know that’s why I’m here tonight."

Laughing at the remark, he led the way from the ball-room. I observed by Victor's eye and pale countenance, that he was chagrined at Estelle's treatment, and thought he was making an excuse to get out in the night air to cool his fevered passions.

Laughing at the comment, he walked out of the ballroom. I could see by Victor's eyes and pale face that he was upset about Estelle's treatment, and I thought he was just trying to make an excuse to step outside in the night air to cool down his heated emotions.

"See," he said, when he descended, "there burns the torch of the Indian fishermen, far out on the lake—they are spearing salmon-trout—we will go see the sport."[2]

"Look," he said as he came down, "there's the light from the Indian fishermen, way out on the lake—they're catching salmon-trout—we should go check it out."[2]

I looked out in the direction he indicated, and far away upon its glassy surface glimmered a single light, throwing its feeble ray in a bright line along the ice. The moon was down, and the broad expanse before us was wrapped in darkness, save this taper which shone through the clear, cold atmosphere.

I looked out in the direction he pointed, and far away on its shiny surface glimmered a single light, casting its weak beam in a bright line across the ice. The moon had set, and the wide space in front of us was shrouded in darkness, except for this small light shining through the clear, chilly air.

"You are surely mad," said I, "to think of such an attempt."

"You must be crazy," I said, "to even consider trying that."

"If the bare thought fills you with fear," he answered, "I have no desire for your company. The dance within, I see, is more to your mind."

"If just the thought makes you feel afraid," he replied, "I have no interest in being around you. The dancing inside you seems more appealing to you."

Without regarding his sneer, I remarked that if he was disposed to play the madman, I was not afraid to become his keeper, it mattered not how far the fit took him.

Ignoring his sneer, I said that if he wanted to act crazy, I wasn't scared to be his keeper, no matter how far he took it.

"Come on, then," said he; and we started on our mad jaunt.

"Come on, then," he said; and we set off on our crazy adventure.

"Sam, have you a couple of saplings?" inquired Victor of the eldest negro boy.

"Sam, do you have a couple of saplings?" Victor asked the oldest Black boy.

"Yes, massa Victor, I got dem ar fixins; but what de lor you gemmen want wid such tings at de ball?"

"Yeah, Master Victor, I got those things; but what do you gentlemen want with stuff like that at the ball?"

"It is too hot in the ball-room," answered Victor; "myself and friend, therefore, wish to try a waltz on the ice."

"It’s too hot in the ballroom," replied Victor; "my friend and I want to try a waltz on the ice."

"Yah, yah, h-e-a-h!" shouted the negro, wonderfully tickled at the novelty of the idea, "well, dat is a high kick, please goodness—guess you can't git any ob de ladies to try dat shine wid you, h-e-a-h!"

"Yeah, yeah, ha-ha!" shouted the man, really amused by the novelty of the idea. "Well, that is a high kick, thank goodness—bet you can't get any of the ladies to try that shine with you, ha-ha!"

"We shall not invite them," said Victor, through his teeth.

"We're not going to invite them," Victor said through gritted teeth.

"Well, dar is de poles, massa," said the negro, handing him a couple of saplings about twelve feet long. "You better hab a lantern wid you, too, else you can't see dat dance berry well."

"Well, there are the poles, master," said the Black man, handing him a couple of saplings about twelve feet long. "You'd better have a lantern with you, too, or you won't be able to see that dance very well."

"A good thought," said Victor; "give us the lantern."

"A good idea," said Victor; "hand us the lantern."

It was procured, lighted, and together we descended the steep bluff to the lake's brink. He paused for a moment to listen—revelry sounded clearly out upon the air of night, nimble feet were treading gayly to the strains of sweet music, and high above both, yet mingling with them, was heard the merry laughter of the joyous guests. Ah, Victor, thought I, trout are not the only fish captured by brilliant lights; there is a pair dancing above, yonder, which even now is driving you to madness. I shrunk from the folly we were about to perpetrate, yet had not courage enough to dare my companion's sneer, and turn boldly back; vainly hoping he would soon tire of the exploit I followed on.

We lit it up and together we descended the steep bank to the edge of the lake. He stopped for a moment to listen—celebration echoed in the night air, light footsteps danced happily to the sweet music, and above it all, mingling with the sounds, was the joyful laughter of the merry guests. Ah, Victor, I thought, trout aren't the only ones drawn in by bright lights; there's a couple dancing over there, and they’re driving you to madness right now. I hesitated over the foolishness we were about to commit, but I didn’t have the courage to face my friend's ridicule and turn back; I hopelessly hoped that he would soon lose interest in this folly as I continued to follow.

Running one pole through the ring of our lantern, and placing ourselves at each end, we took up our line of march for the light ahead. Victor seizing the end of the other sapling slid it before him to feel our way. At times the beacon would blaze up as if but an hundred yards ahead, and again it would sink to a spark, far away in the distance. The night wind was now sweeping down the lake in a tornado, sighing and laboring in its course as if pregnant with evil—afar off, at one moment, heard in a low whistle, and anon rushing around us like an army of invisible spirits, bearing us along with the whirl of their advance, and yelling a fearful war-cry in our ears. The beacon-light still beckoned us on. My companion, as if rejoicing in the fury of the tempest which roared around us, burst into a derisive laugh.

Running one pole through the loop of our lantern and positioning ourselves at either end, we set off toward the light ahead. Victor grabbed the end of the other sapling and slid it in front of him to guide our way. Sometimes the beacon would flare up as though it was just a hundred yards ahead, and then it would dim down to a small spark far in the distance. The night wind was now roaring down the lake like a tornado, sighing and straining in its path as if carrying something sinister—at times, heard in a faint whistle, and at other moments rushing around us like an army of unseen spirits, pushing us forward with the force of their movement and shouting a terrifying war cry in our ears. The beacon light still called us onward. My companion, seemingly thrilled by the fury of the storm surrounding us, broke into a mocking laugh.

"Thunder would be fit music, now," said he, "for this pleasant little party"—and the words were scarcely uttered, ere a sound of distant thunder appeared to shake the frozen surface of the lake. The pole he was sliding before him, and of which he held but a careless grip, fell from his hands. He stooped to pick it up, but it was gone; and holding up our lantern to look for it, we beheld before us a wide opening in the ice, where the dark tide was ruffled into mimic waves by the breeze. Our sapling was floating upon its surface.

"Thunder would be the perfect music right now," he said, "for this nice little gathering"—and hardly had he finished speaking when a sound of distant thunder seemed to shake the frozen surface of the lake. The pole he was sliding in front of him, which he was holding onto loosely, slipped from his hands. He bent down to pick it up, but it was gone; and as we held up our lantern to look for it, we saw a large opening in the ice, where the dark water was stirred into small waves by the breeze. Our sapling was floating on its surface.

"This way," said Victor, bent in his spirit of folly to fulfill his purpose, and skirting the yawning pool, where the cold tide rolled many fathoms deep, we held on our way. We thus progressed nearly two miles, and yet the ignus fatuus which tempted us upon the mad journey shone as distant as ever. Our own feeble light but served to show, indistinctly, the dangers with which we were surrounded. I was young, and loved life; nay, I was even about to plead in favor of turning toward the shore that I might preserve it, when my companion, his eye burning with excitement, turned toward me, and raising his end of the sapling until the light of the lantern fell upon my face, remarked,

"This way," said Victor, consumed by his reckless desire to achieve his goal, and avoiding the gaping pool where the frigid water rolled many fathoms deep, we continued on our path. We made it nearly two miles, and yet the ignus fatuus that lured us on this insane journey glowed as far away as ever. Our own weak light only revealed, in a blurred way, the dangers surrounding us. I was young and loved life; in fact, I was just about to argue for heading back to shore to save myself when my companion, his eyes filled with excitement, turned to me, raised his end of the sapling until the lantern's light illuminated my face, and said,

"You are pale—I am sorry I frightened you thus, we will return."

"You look pale—I'm sorry I scared you like that, we'll head back."

With a reckless pride that would not own my fears, even though death hung on my footsteps, I answered with a scornful laugh,

With a reckless pride that wouldn’t acknowledge my fears, even though death was right at my heels, I replied with a sarcastic laugh,

"Your own fears, and not mine, counsel you to such a proceeding."

"Your fears, not mine, are what lead you to take this action."

"Say you so," says he, "then we will hold on[22] until we cross the lake;" and with a shout he pressed forward; bending my head to the blast, I followed.

"Is that what you say?" he replied. "Then we'll keep moving[22] until we get across the lake;" and with a shout, he charged ahead; I lowered my head against the wind and followed.

I had often heard of the suddenness with which Lake St. Clair cast off its winter covering, when visited by a southern breeze; and whether the heat of my excitement, or an actual moderation of cold in the wind sweeping over us was the fact, I am unable to determine, but I fancied its puff upon my cheek had grown soft and balmy in its character; a few drops of rain accompanied it, borne along as forerunners of a storm. While we thus journeyed, a sound like the reverberation of distant thunder again smote upon our ears, and shook the ice beneath our feet. We suddenly halted.

I had often heard about how quickly Lake St. Clair sheds its winter blanket when a southern breeze comes through. I can't tell if it was just my excitement or if the wind was actually warmer, but I felt like the breeze on my cheek had become gentle and pleasant. A few drops of rain fell, coming as a sign of an approaching storm. While we were traveling, we heard a sound like distant thunder that echoed around us and rattled the ice under our feet. We suddenly stopped.

"There is no mistaking that," said Victor. "The ice is breaking up—we will pursue this folly no further."

"There’s no doubt about that," said Victor. "The ice is breaking apart—we won’t chase this foolishness any longer."

He had scarcely ceased speaking, when a report, like that of cannon, was heard in our immediate neighborhood, and a wide crevice opened at our very feet, through which the agitated waters underneath bubbled up. We leaped it, and rushed forward.

He had just finished speaking when a loud bang, like that of a cannon, echoed in our vicinity, and a large crack opened right beneath us, causing the churning water below to bubble up. We jumped over it and charged ahead.

"Haste!" cried my companion, "there is sufficient time for us yet to reach the shore before the surface moves."

"Hurry!" my companion shouted, "we still have enough time to get to the shore before the surface stirs."

"Time, for us, Victor," replied I, "is near an end—if we ever reach the shore, it will be floating lifeless amid the ice."

"Time, for us, Victor," I replied, "is almost up—if we ever make it to the shore, it will be drifting lifeless in the ice."

"Courage," says he, "do not despond;" and seizing my arm, we moved with speed in the direction where lights streamed from the gay and pleasant mansion which we had so madly left. Ah, how with mingled hope and fear our hearts beats, as with straining eyes we looked toward that beacon. In an instant, even as we sped along, the ice opened again before us, and ere I could check my impetus, I was, with the lantern in my hand, plunged within the flood. My companion retained his hold of me, and with herculean strength he dragged me from the dark tide upon the frail floor over which we had been speeding. In the struggle, the lantern fell from my grasp, and sunk within the whirling waters.

"Courage," he said, "don't lose hope;" and grabbing my arm, we hurried towards the lights coming from the lively and inviting house we had recklessly left behind. Oh, how our hearts raced with a mix of hope and fear as we strained our eyes toward that guiding light. In an instant, as we rushed forward, the ice cracked open again beneath us, and before I could stop myself, I was plunged into the icy water with the lantern in my hand. My companion held on to me, and with incredible strength, he pulled me from the dark water onto the fragile surface we had been rushing across. In the struggle, the lantern slipped from my hands and sank into the swirling waters.

"Great God!" exclaimed Victor, "the field we stand upon is moving!"—and so it was. The mass closed up the gap into which I had fallen; and we could hear the edges which formed the brink of the chasm, crushing and crumbling as they moved together in the conflict. We stood breathlessly clinging to each other, listening to the mad fury of the wind, and the awful roar of the ice which broke and surged around us. The wind moaned by us and above our heads like the wail of nature in an agony, while mingling with its voice could be distinctly heard the ominous reverberations which proclaimed a general breaking up of the whole surface of the lake. The wind and current were both driving the ice toward the Detroit river, and we could see by the lights on the shore that we were rapidly passing in that direction. A dark line, scarcely discernible, revealed where the distant shore narrowed into the straight; but the hope of ever reaching it died within me, as our small platform rose and sunk on the troubled waves.

"Great God!" Victor shouted, "the ground we're standing on is moving!"—and it really was. The mass closed the gap where I had fallen, and we could hear the edges at the brink of the chasm crushing and crumbling as they shifted together in the struggle. We stood there, breathlessly holding onto each other, listening to the wild fury of the wind and the terrifying roar of the ice breaking and surging around us. The wind howled past us and above our heads like nature screaming in pain, while mingled with its sounds were the threatening echoes that signaled a complete breakup of the entire surface of the lake. Both the wind and the current were pushing the ice toward the Detroit River, and we could see by the lights on the shore that we were quickly moving that way. A dark line, barely visible, marked where the distant shore narrowed into the strait; but any hope of reaching it faded within me as our small platform bobbed up and down on the turbulent waves.

While floating thus, held tightly in the grasp of my companion, his deep breathing fanning my cheek, I felt my senses gradually becoming wrapt with a sweet dream, and so quickly did it steal upon me, that in a few moments all the peril of our position was veiled from my mind, and I was reveling in a delightful illusion. I was floating upon an undulating field of ice, in a triumphal car, drawn by snow-white steeds, and in my path glittered a myriad gems of the icy north. My progress seemed to be as quiet as the falling of the snow-flake, and swift as the wind, which appeared drawn along with my chariot-wheels. To add to this dreamy delight, many forms of beauty, symmetrical as angels, with eyes radiant as the stars of night, floated around my pathway. Though their forms appeared superior to earth, the tender expression of their eyes was altogether human. Their ethereal forms were clad in flowing robes, white as the wintry drift; coronets of icy jewels circled their brows, and glittered upon their graceful necks; their golden hair floated upon the sportive wind, as if composed of the sun's bright rays, and the effect upon the infatuated gazer at these spirit-like creations, was a desire not to break the spell, lest they should vanish from before his entranced vision. To add to the charm of their power they burst into music wild as the elements, but yet so plaintively sweet, that the senses yielded up in utter abandon to its soothing swell. I had neither the power nor the wish to move, but under the influence of this ravishing dream, floated along in happy silence, a blest being, attended by an angel throng, whose voluptuous forms delighted, and whose pleasing voices lulled into all the joys of fancied elysium.

While floating like this, held tightly by my companion, his deep breathing warming my cheek, I felt my senses slowly wrapped in a sweet dream. It came on so quickly that soon I forgot all the danger of our situation and was lost in a delightful illusion. I was floating on a rippling field of ice, in a magnificent chariot pulled by snow-white horses, and in my path sparkled countless gems of the icy north. My movement felt as quiet as a falling snowflake and as fast as the wind, which seemed to be pulled along with my chariot wheels. To enhance this dreamy pleasure, many beautiful figures, angelic in form, with eyes shining like stars at night, floated around me. Though they looked otherworldly, the gentle expression in their eyes was completely human. Their ethereal bodies were draped in flowing robes as white as fresh snow; coronets of icy jewels adorned their heads and sparkled on their graceful necks. Their golden hair danced in the playful wind, as if made of sunlight, and the effect on me, captivated by these spirit-like beings, was a longing not to break the enchantment, for fear they would disappear from my entranced sight. To add to their charm, they burst into music wild as the elements but so heartbreakingly sweet that my senses surrendered completely to its soothing melody. I had no desire or ability to move but, under the spell of this enchanting dream, floated along in blissful silence, a blessed being accompanied by a throng of angels whose alluring forms delighted me, and whose lovely voices lulled me into the joys of imagined paradise.

From this dream I was aroused to the most painful sensations. The pangs of death can bear no comparison to the agony of throwing off this sleep. Action was attended with torture, and every move of my blood seemed as if molten lead was coursing through my veins. My companion, by every means he could think of, was forcing me back to consciousness; but I clung with the tenacity of death to my sweet dream. He dashed my body upon our floating island; he pinched my flesh, fastened his fingers into my hair, and beat me into feeling with the power of his muscular arm. Slowly the figures of my dream began to change—my triumphal car vanished—dark night succeeded the soft light which had before floated around me, and the fair forms, which had fascinated my soul by their beauty, were now changed into furies, whose voices mingling in the howl of the elements, sounded like a wail of sorrow, or a chaunt of rage. They looked into my eyes with orbs lit by burning hatred, while they seemed to lash me with whips of the biting wind, until every fibre in my frame was convulsed with rage and madness. I screamed with anguish, and grasping the muscular form of my companion, amid the loud howl of the storm, amid the roar of the crushing ice, amid the gloom of dark night upon that uncertain platform of the congealed yet moving waters, I fought with him, and struggled for the mastery. I rained blows upon his body, and he[23] returned them with interest. I tried to plunge with him into the dark waters that were bubbling around us, but he held me back as if I were a child; and in impotent rage I wept at my weakness. Slowly our perilous situation again forced itself upon my mind. I became conscious that a platform, brittle as the thread of life, was all that separated me from a watery grave; and I fancied the wind was murmuring our requiem as it passed. Hope died within me; but not so my companion.

From this dream, I was jolted awake to the most painful sensations. The pain of death can't compare to the agony of breaking free from this sleep. Moving felt torturous, and every beat of my heart felt like molten lead coursing through my veins. My companion tried everything he could think of to bring me back to consciousness, but I stubbornly held on to my sweet dream. He threw my body onto our floating island, pinched my skin, grabbed my hair, and shook me awake with the strength of his muscular arm. Slowly, the figures in my dream began to shift—my chariot of triumph disappeared—darkness replaced the soft light that had surrounded me, and the beautiful beings that had captivated my soul transformed into furies. Their voices blended with the howling winds, sounding like cries of sorrow or chants of rage. They stared into my eyes with hatred burning in their gaze and seemed to lash me with whips of biting wind, making every fiber of my being convulse with rage and madness. I screamed in anguish, clinging to my companion's strong form amid the storm's deafening wail, the roar of the crushing ice, and the darkness enveloping us on that uncertain platform of frozen yet shifting waters. I fought him, struggling for control, raining blows upon him, and he returned them vigorously. I tried to plunge into the dark waters bubbling around us, but he held me back like I was a child, and in my impotent rage, I wept at my weakness. Gradually, the danger of our situation crept back into my mind. I became aware that a platform as fragile as life itself was all that stood between me and a watery grave, and I imagined the wind whispering our requiem as it passed by. Hope died within me; but not for my companion.

"Speak to me!" he cried; "arouse, and let me hear your voice! Shake off this stupor, or you are lost!"

"Talk to me!" he shouted; "wake up, and let me hear you speak! Snap out of this daze, or you're done for!"

"Why did you wake me?" I inquired; "while in that lethargy I was happy."

"Why did you wake me?" I asked. "I was happy in that daze."

"While there is hope you should never yield to despair," said Victor. "I discovered you freezing in my arms. Come, arouse yourself more fully; Providence has designed us for another grave than the waters of Lake St. Clair, or ere this we would have been quietly resting in some of the chasms beneath. We are floating rapidly into the river, and will here find some chance to escape."

"While there’s hope, you should never give in to despair," Victor said. "I found you freezing in my arms. Come on, wake up more; fate has meant for us to end up in a different grave than the waters of Lake St. Clair, or we would have already been resting peacefully in one of the depths below. We’re quickly drifting into the river, and here we’ll have a chance to escape."

"Here, at last," answered I, despondingly, "we are likely to find our resting-place."

"Here, finally," I replied, feeling down, "we're likely to find our spot to rest."

"Shake off this despondency!" exclaimed Victor, "it is unmanly. If we are to die, let it be in a struggle against death. We have now only to avoid being crushed between the fields of ice. Oh! that unfortunate lantern! if we had only retained it—but no matter, we will escape yet; aye, and have another dance among our friends in yonder old hospitable mansion. Courage!" he exclaimed, "see, lights are dancing opposite us upon the shore. Hark! I hear shouts."

"Shake off this sadness!" Victor shouted. "It's not manly. If we have to die, let’s do it fighting against death. Right now, we just need to avoid being crushed between the ice fields. Oh, that unfortunate lantern! If only we had kept it—but it doesn’t matter, we’ll find a way to escape; yes, and have another dance with our friends over in that old welcoming house. Be brave!" he shouted. "Look, there are lights dancing across from us on the shore. Listen! I hear shouting."

A murmur, as of the expiring sound of a shout rose above the roar of the ice and waters—but it failed to arouse me. The lights, though, we soon plainly discerned; and on the bluff, at the very mouth of the river, a column of flame began to rise, which cast a lurid light far over the surface of the raging lake. Some persons stood at the edge of the flood waving lighted torches; and I thought from their manner that we were discovered.

A faint sound, like the fading echo of a shout, rose above the crash of the ice and water—but it didn't wake me up. Soon, though, we could clearly see the lights; and on the bluff, right at the river's mouth, a column of flame started to rise, casting a creepy glow over the surface of the churning lake. Some people were at the water's edge waving lit torches, and I got the impression from their behavior that they had spotted us.

"We are safe, thank God!" says Victor. "They have discovered us!"

"We're safe, thank God!" says Victor. "They've found us!"

Hope revived again within me, and my muscles regained their strength. We were only distant about one hundred yards from shore, and rapidly nearing it, when a scene commenced, which, for the wildly terrific, exceeded aught I had ever before beheld. The force of the wind and the current had driven vast fields of ice into the mouth of the river, where it now gorged; and with frightful rapidity, and a stunning noise, the ice began to pile up in masses of several feet in height, until the channel was entirely obstructed. The dammed-up waters here boiled and bubbled, seeking a passage, and crumbling the barrier which impeded their way, dashed against it, and over it, in the mad endeavor to rush onward. The persons seen a few moments before were driven up to the bluff; and they no sooner reached there than Victor and myself, struggling amid the breaking ice and the rising flood, gained the shore; but in vain did we seek a spot upon the perpendicular sides of the bluff, where, for an instant, we could rest from the struggle. We shouted to those above, and they hailed us with a cheer, flashed their torches over our heads—but they had no power to aid us, for the ground they stood upon was thirty feet above us. Even while we were thus struggling, and with our arms outstretched toward heaven, imploring aid, the gorge, with a sound like the rumbling of an earth-quake, broke away, and swept us along in its dreadful course. Now did it seem, indeed, as if we had been tempted with hope, only that we might feel to its full extent of poignancy the bitterness of absolute despair. I yielded in hopeless inactivity to the current; my companion, in the meantime, was separated from me—and I felt as if fate had singled out me, alone, as the victim; but, while thus yielding to despondency, Victor again appeared at my side, and held me within his powerful grasp. He seized me as I was about to sink through exhaustion, and dragging me after him, with superhuman strength he leaped across the floating masses of ice, recklessly and boldly daring the death that menaced us. We neared the shore where it was low; and all at once, directly before us, shot up another beacon, and a dozen torches flashed up beside it. The river again gorged below us, and the accumulating flood and ice bore us forward full fifty feet beyond the river's brink—as before, the tide again swept away the barrier, leaving us lying among the fragments of ice deposited by the retreating flood, which dashed on its course, foaming, and roaring, and flashing in the light of the blazing beacons. Locked in each other's arms, and trembling with excitement, we lay collecting our scattered senses, and endeavoring to divest us of the terrible thought that we were still at the mercy of the flood. Our friends, who had learned from the negroes the mad adventure we had started upon, now gathered around us, lifted us up from our prostrate position, and moved toward Yesson's mansion. Victor, who through the whole struggle had borne himself up with that firmness which scorns to shrink before danger, now yielded, and sunk insensible. The excitement was at an end, and the strong man had become a child. I, feeble in body, and lacking his energy in danger, now that the peril was past, felt a buoyancy and strength which I did not possess at starting out.

Hope surged within me, and my muscles regained their strength. We were only about one hundred yards from shore, quickly approaching it, when a scene unfolded that was more terrifying than anything I had ever seen before. The wind and current had pushed massive fields of ice into the river's mouth, where it now jammed up; and with alarming speed and a deafening noise, the ice started piling up in huge blocks several feet high, completely blocking the channel. The trapped waters boiled and bubbled, searching for a way out, and crashing against the barrier that was holding them back, desperate to rush forward. The people we had seen moments earlier were pushed up to the bluff; and as soon as they reached it, Victor and I, struggling through the breaking ice and rising flood, made it to shore. But we searched in vain for a spot on the steep sides of the bluff where we could catch our breath for just a moment. We shouted to those above, and they cheered us on, flashing their torches over our heads—but they couldn't help us, as the ground they stood on was thirty feet above us. Even as we fought, with our arms stretched out toward the sky, pleading for help, the ice jam broke apart with a sound like an earthquake, sweeping us along in its terrible path. It truly felt as if we had been tempted with hope just so we could feel the full weight of despair. I gave in to the current, feeling hopeless; my companion was swept away from me—and I felt as if fate had marked me as the sole victim. But just as I was succumbing to despair, Victor surfaced by my side, grabbing me with his strong grip. He pulled me just as I was about to sink from exhaustion, and with extraordinary strength, he leaped across the floating ice, boldly facing the death that threatened us. We got closer to the low shore; and suddenly, right in front of us, another beacon lit up, with a dozen torches flaring beside it. The river surged again below us, and the rising flood and ice pushed us forward fifty feet beyond the river's edge—once again, the tide swept away the barrier, leaving us among the remnants of ice left by the retreating flood, which continued its rush, foam spraying, roaring, and shining in the light of the blazing beacons. Clasped in each other’s arms, trembling with adrenaline, we tried to gather our scattered thoughts and shake off the terrifying idea that we were still at the mercy of the flood. Our friends, who had learned from the locals about our reckless adventure, gathered around us, lifted us up from where we lay, and helped us toward Yesson's mansion. Throughout the struggle, Victor had maintained his composure, unyielding in the face of danger, but now he finally collapsed, unconscious. The excitement was over, and the strong man had turned into a child. I, weak in body and lacking his energy during the threat, felt a buoyancy and strength I hadn’t had at the start now that the danger had passed.

My companion was lifted up and borne toward his uncle's. No music sounded upon the air as we approached—no voice of mirth escaped from the portal, for all inside were hushed into grief—that grief which anticipates a loss but knows not the sum of it. Several who entered the mansion first, and myself among the number, announced the coming of Victor, who had fallen in a fainting fit; but they would not believe us—they supposed at once that we came to save them from the sudden shock of an abrupt announcement of his death, and Estelle, with a piercing cry, rushed toward the hall—those bearing his body were at the moment entering the house—rushing toward them she clung to his inanimate form, uttering the most poignant cries of anguish. A few restora[24]tives brought Victor to consciousness, and sweet were the accents of reproof which fell upon his ear with the first waking into life, for they betrayed to him the tender feelings of love which the fair Estelle had before concealed beneath her coquetry. While the tears of joy were bedewing her cheeks, on finding her lover safe, he like a skillful tactician pursued the advantage, and in a mock attitude of desperation threatened to rush out and cast himself amid the turbid waters of the lake, unless she at once promised to terminate his suspense by fixing the day of their marriage. The fair girl consented to throw around him, merely as she said for his preservation, the gentle authority of a wife, and I at once offered to seal a "quit claim" of my pretensions upon her rosy lips, but she preferred having Victor act as my attorney in the matter, and the tender negotiation was accordingly closed.

My friend was lifted up and carried toward his uncle's house. There was no music in the air as we got closer—no cheerful voices coming from inside, because everyone was silent with grief—grief that expects a loss but doesn’t yet understand the full weight of it. Several people who entered the house before us, myself included, announced that Victor had fainted; but they didn’t believe us—they thought we were trying to spare them from the shock of hearing about his death. Estelle, with a piercing scream, ran toward the hallway—just as the people carrying his body were entering the house—she rushed to them and clung to his lifeless form, letting out cries of deep sorrow. A few restoratives brought Victor back to consciousness, and the first words he heard were sweet with gentle reprimand, revealing the tender feelings of love that Estelle had previously hidden beneath her playful demeanor. As joyful tears streamed down her cheeks upon finding her lover safe, Victor, like a skilled strategist, took advantage of the moment and, in a mock display of desperation, threatened to rush out into the murky waters of the lake unless she promised immediately to end his suspense by setting a wedding date. The lovely girl agreed to wrap him, as she said, only for his safety, in the gentle authority of a wife, and I immediately offered to relinquish my claims with a kiss on her rosy lips, but she preferred that Victor act as my representative in the matter, and so the tender arrangement was made.

After partaking of a fragrant cup of Mocha, about the hour day was breaking, I started for home, and having arrived, I plunged beneath the blankets to rest my wearied body. Near noon I was awakened by the medical attendant feeling my pulse. On opening my eyes, the first impulse was to hide the neglected potions, which I had carelessly left exposed upon the table, but a glance partially relieved my fears about its discovery, for I had fortunately thrown my cravat over it and hid it from view. As Victor predicted, the doctor attributed the healthy state in which he found me entirely to his prescription, and following up its supposed good effect, with a repetition of his advice to keep quiet, he departed. I could scarcely suppress a smile in his presence. Little did he dream of the remedy which had banished my fever—cold baths and excitement had produced an effect upon me far more potent than drugs, either vegetable or mineral.

After enjoying a fragrant cup of mocha, around the time day was breaking, I headed home. Once I arrived, I dove under the blankets to rest my tired body. Near noon, I was awakened by the medical attendant checking my pulse. When I opened my eyes, my first instinct was to hide the neglected medicines I had carelessly left out on the table, but a quick look eased my worries about them being found, as I had thankfully tossed my scarf over them and hid them from sight. As Victor predicted, the doctor credited my good health solely to his prescription, and after reinforcing his advice to stay calm, he left. I could hardly hold back a smile while he was there. Little did he know that the remedy that cured my fever was not his pills—cold baths and excitement had a much stronger effect on me than any drugs, whether herbal or mineral.

A month after the events here above mentioned, I made one of a gay assembly in that same old mansion at the foot of Lake St. Clair. It was Victor's wedding-night, about to be consummated where the confession was first won, and while he sat upon one side of a sofa holding his betrothed's hand, in all the joy of undisputed possession, I on the other gave her a description of the winter-spirits which hold their revel upon the ice of the lake. While she listened her eye kindled with excitement, and she clung unconsciously and with a convulsive shudder to the person of her lover.

A month after the events mentioned above, I attended a lively gathering at that same old mansion by Lake St. Clair. It was Victor's wedding night, about to be celebrated where his confession had first taken place, and while he sat on one side of the sofa holding his fiancée's hand, basking in the joy of having her, I was on the other side describing to her the winter spirits that celebrate on the ice of the lake. As she listened, her eyes lit up with excitement, and she instinctively clung to her lover with a shiver.

"You are right, Estelle," said I, "hold him fast, or they will steal him away to their deep caves beneath the waters, where their dance is, to mortal, a dance of death."

"You’re right, Estelle," I said, "hold on tightly, or they’ll take him to their deep caves beneath the water, where their dance is, for mortals, a dance of death."

Bidding me begone, for a spiteful croaker, who was trying out of jealousy to mar her happiness, she turned confidingly to the manly form beside her, and from the noble expression beaming from his eyes imbibed a fire which defied the whole spirit-world, so deep and so strong was their assurance of devoted affection. The good priest now bade them stand up, the words were spoken, the benediction bestowed, the bride and groom congratulated, and a general joy circled the company round.

"She told me to leave, because a spiteful complainer, who was trying to ruin her happiness out of jealousy, was causing trouble. She turned trustingly to the strong figure beside her, and from the noble expression shining in his eyes, she drew strength that challenged the entire spirit world, as deep and powerful was their assurance of devoted love. The kind priest then asked them to stand up, the words were spoken, the blessing given, the bride and groom congratulated, and a wave of joy spread through the crowd."

The causes which led to, and the incidents which befel, a "night on the ice," I have endeavored faithfully to rehearse, and now let me add the pleasing sequel. Victor Druissel, folded in the embrace of beauty, now pillows his head upon a bosom as fond and true as ever in its wild pulsations of coquetry made a manly heart to ache with doubt.

The reasons that led to, and the events that occurred during, a "night on the ice," I have tried to recount faithfully, and now let me add the happy ending. Victor Druissel, wrapped in the arms of beauty, now rests his head on a chest as affectionate and genuine as ever, filling a man’s heart with both longing and uncertainty.




THE THANKSGIVING OF THE SORROWFUL.


BY MRS. JOSEPH C. NEAL.


"Thanksgiving," the preacher said.
"What do you," "Oh heart," I asked, "to whom should I give my thanks?" What—crushed and affected—can you remember here Deserving of this celebration. That your home
Has suddenly become so desolate;
Or that the love for which you longed Throughout the years of youth, it was only meant to be shown. How quickly do life's pleasures pass? For the smile
That will no longer greet you at dawn,
Or the quiet, sincere blessing that comes in the evening, United feelings of human love in visions of Heaven;
Will you now rejoice that these are taken? That you are criticized where you seek love—
And all your purest thoughts have turned to bad. As soon as they understood the expression? You offered praise. Is that what you experienced in your early youth? "You murmurer!"—my heart whispered back, You—more than anyone else—should give thanks today:
Thanks for the love that lasted for a short time. Made your life beautiful and taught you well
To act by teaching and leading by example.
That others might also be blessed by you.
The patient love that monitored every wandering word; The divine love that led you to your God—
Source of all pure love! If you had lived In a longer environment like this, your strength Had given in to the weakness of idolatry,
Forgetting Him, the Giver, in his gifts.
So He remembered them. Yes, for that rejoice,
That you have stored up treasure in Heaven;
Oh, let your heart stay with your treasure there; The dream will soon become a reality.
The blessing might be resting on your brow. Cold as it is with sorrow. You have lost
The love of the earth—but received the care of an angel.
And that the world sees you with curious eyes,
Distorting the honest expression of your thoughts,—
Censure may become for you like a refiner's fire,
That refines the gold." Then I gave thanks,
Reprimanded by that quiet whisper. Father hear!
Forgive the one who complains, feeling rejected in love; And may I never stop paying attention through everything. This tribute to your bounty.


Lamartine

Drawn by L. Nagel     Engraved by J. Sartain
Lamartine     Engraved Expressly for Graham's Magazine


DE LAMARTINE,

MINISTER OF FOREIGN AFFAIRS OF THE PROVISIONAL GOVERNMENT OF FRANCE.


BY FRANCIS J. GRUND.


[SEE ENGRAVING.]

Alphonse de Lamartine, the present Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of France, was born in 1792, at Saint Pont, near Mâcon, in the Department of the Saone and Loire. His true family name is De Prat; but he took the name of De Lamartine from his uncle, whose fortune he inherited in 1820. His father and uncle were both royalists, and suffered severely from the Jacobins during the revolution. Had they lived in Paris their heads might have fallen from the block, but even in the province they did not escape persecution—a circumstance which, from the earliest youth of Lamartine, made a deep and indelible impression on his mind. His early education he received at the College of Belley, from which he returned in 1809, at the age of 18 years.

Alphonse de Lamartine, the current Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of France, was born in 1792 in Saint Pont, near Mâcon, in the Saone and Loire department. His real family name is De Prat, but he adopted the name De Lamartine from his uncle, whose wealth he inherited in 1820. Both his father and uncle were royalists and faced severe consequences from the Jacobins during the revolution. If they had lived in Paris, they might have been executed, but even in the provinces, they didn’t escape persecution—a fact that left a deep and lasting mark on Lamartine since his early youth. He completed his early education at the College of Belley, returning in 1809 at the age of 18.

The splendor of the empire under Napoleon had no attractions for him. Though, at that period, Napoleon was extremely desirous to reconcile some of the old noble families, and for that purpose employed confidential ladies and gentlemen to correspond with the exiles and to represent to them the nobility of sentiment, and the magnanimity of the emperor; Lamartine refused to enter the service of his country under the new régime. So far from taking an interest in the great events of that period, he devoted himself entirely to literary studies, and improved his time by perambulating Italy. The fall of Napoleon did not affect him, for he was no friend of the first revolution, (whose last representative Napoleon still continued to be, though he had tamed it;) and when, in 1814, the elder line of Bourbons was restored, Lamartine returned from Naples, and entered, the service of Louis XVIII., as an officer of the garde-du-corps. With the return of Napoleon from Elba he left the military service forever.

The grandeur of the empire under Napoleon didn't appeal to him at all. During that time, Napoleon was very eager to reconcile some of the old noble families, and for that reason, he employed trusted ladies and gentlemen to reach out to the exiles, highlighting the nobility of sentiment and the greatness of the emperor. However, Lamartine refused to serve his country under the new regime. Instead of engaging with the significant events of that time, he focused entirely on his literary studies and spent his time wandering around Italy. The fall of Napoleon didn’t impact him, as he wasn't a supporter of the initial revolution, the last representative of which was still Napoleon, even though he had subdued it. When, in 1814, the older line of Bourbons was restored, Lamartine returned from Naples and joined the service of Louis XVIII. as an officer of the garde-du-corps. When Napoleon returned from Elba, he left the military service for good.

A contemporary of Chateaubriand, Delavigne and Beranger, he now devoted himself to that species of lyric and romantic poetry which at first exasperated the French critics, but, in a very short time, won for him the European appellation of "the French Schiller." His first poems, "Méditations Poétiques," which appeared in Paris in 1820, were received with ten times the bitter criticism that was poured out on Byron by the Scotch reviewers, but with a similar result; in less than two months a second edition was called for and published. The spirit of these poems is that of a deep but undefined religion, presentiments and fantastic dreams of another world, and the consecration of a noble and disinterested passion for the beau ideal of his youth, "Elvire," separated from him forever by the chilly hand of death. In the same year Lamartine became Secretary of the French Legation at Naples, and in 1822, Secretary of the Legation in London—Chateaubriand being at the time minister plenipotentiary.

A contemporary of Chateaubriand, Delavigne, and Beranger, he dedicated himself to a kind of lyric and romantic poetry that initially frustrated French critics, but soon earned him the European nickname "the French Schiller." His first poems, "Méditations Poétiques," published in Paris in 1820, faced criticism that was ten times harsher than what the Scotch reviewers had directed at Byron, yet with a similar outcome; within two months, a second edition was requested and published. The essence of these poems reflects a deep but vague spirituality, premonitions, and imaginative dreams of another world, as well as the dedication to a noble and selfless passion for the ideal of his youth, "Elvire," who was taken from him forever by the cold hand of death. In the same year, Lamartine became Secretary of the French Legation in Naples, and in 1822, he served as Secretary of the Legation in London, with Chateaubriand serving as minister plenipotentiary at that time.

But the author of the Génie du Christianism, les Martyrs, and Bonaparte et des Bourbons, "did not seem to have been much pleased with Lamartine, whom he treated with studied neglect, and afterward entirely forgot as minister of foreign affairs. Chateaubriand, shortly before taking the place of Mons. Decazes in London, had published his Mémoires, lettres, et pièces authentiques touchant la vie et la mort du Duc de Berri,"[3] and was then preparing to accompany the Duke of Montmorency, whom, in December 1822, he followed as minister of foreign affairs to the Congress of Verona. It is very possible that Chateaubriand, who was truly devoted to the elder branch of the Bourbons,[4] may at that time have discovered in Lamartine little of that political talent or devotion which could have recommended him to a diplomatic post. Chateaubriand was a man of positive convictions in politics and religion, while Lamartine, at that period, though far surpassing Chateaubriand in depth of feeling and imagination, had not yet acquired that objectiveness of thought and reflection which is indispensable to the statesman or the diplomatist.

But the author of the Génie du Christianism, les Martyrs, and Bonaparte et des Bourbons didn’t seem to be very impressed with Lamartine, whom he treated with deliberate indifference, and later completely overlooked as the minister of foreign affairs. Chateaubriand, shortly before taking over from Mons. Decazes in London, had published his Mémoires, lettres, et pièces authentiques touchant la vie et la mort du Duc de Berri,[3] and was preparing to join the Duke of Montmorency, whom he followed as minister of foreign affairs to the Congress of Verona in December 1822. It’s quite possible that Chateaubriand, who was genuinely loyal to the older branch of the Bourbons,[4] may have seen little in Lamartine that indicated the political skill or loyalty that would recommend him for a diplomatic role. Chateaubriand had strong beliefs in politics and religion, while Lamartine, at that time, although he surpassed Chateaubriand in emotional depth and imagination, had not yet developed the objectivity in thought and reflection that is essential for a statesman or diplomat.

After the dismission of Chateaubriand from the ministry, in July, 1824, Lamartine became Secretary to the French Legation at Florence. Here he wrote "Le dernier chant du pélerinage d'Harold," (the Last Song of Childe Harold's Pilgrimage,) which was published in Paris in 1825. Some allusions to Italy which occur in this poem, caused him a duel with Col. Pepe, a relation of General Pepe—who had commanded the Neapolitan Insurgents—in which he was severely wounded. In the same year he published [26]his "Chant du Sacre," (Chant of the Coronation,) in honor of Charles X., just about the time that his contemporary, Beranger, was preparing for publication his "Chansons inédittes," containing the most bitter sarcasm on Charles X., and for which the great Chansonnier was afterward condemned to nine month's imprisonment, and a fine of 10,000 francs. The career of Lamartine commences in 1830, after he had been made a member of the Academy, when Beranger's muse went to sleep, because, with Charles X.'s flight from France, he declared his mission accomplished. Delavigne, in 1829, published his Marino Falieri.

After Chateaubriand was dismissed from the ministry in July 1824, Lamartine became the Secretary at the French Legation in Florence. While there, he wrote "Le dernier chant du pélerinage d'Harold" (the Last Song of Childe Harold's Pilgrimage), which was published in Paris in 1825. Some references to Italy in this poem led to a duel with Col. Pepe, who was related to General Pepe—who had led the Neapolitan Insurgents—in which Lamartine was seriously wounded. That same year, he published [26]"Chant du Sacre" (Chant of the Coronation) in honor of Charles X., around the same time his contemporary, Beranger, was getting ready to publish his "Chansons inédittes," which contained harsh sarcasm aimed at Charles X., for which the great Chansonnier was later sentenced to nine months in prison and fined 10,000 francs. Lamartine's career began in 1830 after he became a member of the Academy, at which point Beranger's muse fell silent, as he declared his mission accomplished with Charles X.'s departure from France. In 1829, Delavigne published "Marino Falieri".

While in London, Lamartine married a young English lady, as handsome as spirituelle, who had conceived a strong affection for him through his poems, which she appreciated far better than his compeer, Chateaubriand, and requited with the true troubadour's reward. With the accession of Louis Philippe, Lamartine left the public service and traveled through Turkey, Egypt, and Syria. Here he lost his daughter, a calamity which so preyed on his mind that it would have incapacitated him for further intellectual efforts, had he not been suddenly awakened to a new sphere of usefulness. The town of Bergues, in the Department of the North, returned him, in his absence, to the Chamber of Deputies. He accepted the place, and was subsequently again returned from his native town, Mâcon, which he represented at the period of the last Revolution, which has called him to the head of the provisional government.

While in London, Lamartine married a young English woman who was as beautiful as she was charming, and she had developed a strong affection for him through his poems, which she appreciated far more than those of his peer, Chateaubriand, and rewarded him with the true troubadour's prize. With the rise of Louis Philippe, Lamartine left public service and traveled through Turkey, Egypt, and Syria. During this time, he lost his daughter, a tragedy that weighed heavily on him and would have made it difficult for him to pursue further intellectual work, had he not been suddenly inspired to take on a new role. The town of Bergues, in the Department of the North, re-elected him to the Chamber of Deputies while he was away. He accepted the position and was later re-elected from his hometown, Mâcon, which he represented during the last Revolution that brought him to the head of the provisional government.

It is here worthy of remark, that Lamartine, from the commencement of his political career, did not take that interest in public affairs which seriously interferred with his poetical meditations; on the contrary, it was his muse which gave direction to his politics. He took a poetical view of religion, politics, morals, society, and state; the Chambers were to him but the medium for the realization of his beaux ideals. But it must not be imagined that Lamartine's beaux ideals had a distinct form, definitive outlines, or distinguishing lights and shades. His imagination has never been plastic, and his fancy was far better pleased with the magnitude of objects than with the artistical arrangement of their details. His conceptions were grand; but he possessed little power of elaboration; and this peculiarity of his intellect he carried from literature into politics.

It's important to note that Lamartine, from the start of his political career, didn't engage with public affairs in a way that significantly disrupted his poetic thoughts; rather, it was his poetry that shaped his political views. He approached religion, politics, morals, society, and state with an artistic perspective; to him, the Chambers were merely a way to realize his beautiful ideas. However, it shouldn't be assumed that Lamartine's beautiful ideas had a clear form, defined boundaries, or distinct highlights and shadows. His imagination was never very concrete, and he preferred the grandeur of concepts over the precise arrangement of their details. His ideas were impressive, but he had limited ability to develop them; this characteristic of his thinking carried over from literature into politics.

Shortly after his becoming a member of the French Academy, he publishes his "Harmonies politiques et religieuses."[5] Between the publication of these "Harmonies," and the "Poetical Meditations," with which he commenced his literary career, lies a cycle of ten years; but no perceptible intellectual progress or developement. True, the first effusions of a poet are chiefly marked by intensity of feeling and depth of sentiment. (What a world of emotions does not pervade Schiller's "Robbers," or Goethe's "Götz of Berlichingen, with the iron hand!") but the subsequent productions must show some advancement toward objective reality, without which it is impossible to individualize even genius. To our taste, the "Meditations" are superior to his "Harmonies," in other words, we prefer his præludium to the concert. The one leaves us full of expectation, the other disappoints us. Lamartine's religion is but a sentiment; his politics at that time were but a poetical conception of human society. His religion never reached the culmination point of faith; his politics were never condensed into a system; his liquid sympathies for mankind never left a precipitate in the form of an absorbing patriotism. When his contemporary, Beranger, electrified the masses by his "Roi d'Yvetot," and "le Senateur," (in 1813,) Lamartine quietly mused in Naples, and in 1814 entered the body guard of Louis XVIII., when Cormenin resigned his place as counsellor of state, to serve as a volunteer in Napoleon's army.

Shortly after he became a member of the French Academy, he published his "Harmonies politiques et religieuses."[5] Between the release of these "Harmonies" and the "Poetical Meditations," which marked the start of his literary career, there lies a period of ten years; however, there was no noticeable intellectual progress or development. It's true that the initial works of a poet are often characterized by intense feelings and deep sentiments. (Just think of the emotions that fill Schiller's "Robbers," or Goethe's "Götz of Berlichingen, with the iron hand!") but the later works need to show some progress toward objective reality, without which it’s impossible to truly recognize even genius. To us, the "Meditations" are better than his "Harmonies"; in other words, we prefer his prelude to the concert. One leaves us full of anticipation, while the other lets us down. Lamartine's religion is merely a sentiment; at that time, his politics were just a poetic notion of human society. His religion never reached the point of faith; his politics were never formed into a clear system; his fluid sympathies for humanity never solidified into an overwhelming patriotism. When his contemporary, Beranger, energized the masses with his "Roi d'Yvetot" and "le Senateur" (in 1813), Lamartine quietly reflected in Naples, and in 1814, he joined the bodyguard of Louis XVIII. while Cormenin stepped down from his position as a state counselor to serve as a volunteer in Napoleon's army.

Lamartine's political career did not, at first, interfere with his literary occupation, it was merely an agreeable pastime—a respite from his most ardent and congenial labors. In 1835 appeared his "Souvenirs, impressions, pensées et paysages pendant un voyage en Orient, &c."[6] This work, though written from personal observations, is any thing but a description of travels, or a faithful delineation of Eastern scenery or character. It is all poetry, without a sufficient substratum of reality—a dream of the Eastern world with its primitive vigor and sadness, but wholly destitute of either antiquarian research or living pictures. Lamartine gives us a picture of the East by candle-light—a high-wrought picture, certainly; but after all nothing but canvas. Shortly after this publication, there appeared his "Jocelyn, journal trouvé chez un curé de village,"[7] a sort of imitation of the Vicar of Wakefield; but with scarcely an attempt at a faithful delineation of character. Lamartine has nothing to do with the village parson, who may be a very ordinary personage; his priest is an ideal priest, who inculcates the doctrines of ideal Christianity in ideal sermons without a text. Lamartine seems to have an aversion to all positive forms, and dislikes the dogma in religion as much as he did the principles of the Doctrinaires. It would fetter his genius or oblige it to take a definite direction, which would be destructive to its essence.

Lamartine's political career initially didn't interfere with his writing; it was more of a pleasant distraction—a break from his most passionate and fulfilling work. In 1835, he published his "Souvenirs, impressions, pensées et paysages pendant un voyage en Orient, &c."[6] This book, while based on his personal observations, is far from a travelogue or an accurate portrayal of Eastern landscapes or people. It's pure poetry, lacking a solid foundation in reality—essentially a dream of the Eastern world with its raw vibrancy and melancholy, yet completely devoid of any historical research or vivid imagery. Lamartine offers us a vision of the East that’s illuminated by candlelight—a beautifully crafted image, no doubt; but ultimately just a painted scene. Soon after this release, he published "Jocelyn, journal trouvé chez un curé de village,"[7] which somewhat resembles the Vicar of Wakefield, but with hardly any effort to accurately portray character. Lamartine's priest is not a typical village cleric; instead, he is an idealized figure who preaches the principles of perfect Christianity in ideal sermons without a script. Lamartine seems to shy away from concrete forms, rejecting dogma in religion just as he did the principles of the Doctrinaires. Such constraints would limit his creativity or force it into a specific path, which he believed would undermine its very nature.

As late as in 1838 Lamartine published his "La chute d'un age."[8] This is one of his poorest productions, though exhibiting vast powers of imagination and productive genius. The scene is laid in a chaotic antediluvian world, inhabited by Titans, and is, perhaps, descriptive of the author's mind, full of majestic imagery, but as yet undefined, vague, and without an object worthy of its efforts. Lamartine's time had not yet come, though he required but a few years to complete the fiftieth anniversary of his birth.

As late as 1838, Lamartine published his "La chute d'un age."[8] This is one of his weaker works, although it shows a great deal of imagination and creative talent. The setting is a chaotic pre-flood world populated by Titans and may reflect the author's mind, which is filled with grand imagery but is still unclear, vague, and lacks a true focus. Lamartine's time hadn't arrived yet, even though he needed just a few more years to celebrate his fiftieth birthday.

The year following, in 1839, he published his "Recueillements poétiques," which must be looked upon as the commencement of a new era in his life. Mahomed was past forty when he undertook to establish a new religion, and built upon it a new and powerful empire; Lamartine was nearly fifty when he left the fantastic for the real; and from the inspiration without an object, returned to the only real poetry in this world—the life of man. Lamartine, who until that period had been youthful in his conceptions, and wild and bizarre in his fancy, did not, as Voltaire said of his countrymen, pass "from childhood to old age," but paused at a green manhood, with a definite purpose, and the mighty powers of his mind directed to an object large enough to afford it scope for its most vigorous exercise. His muse was now directed to the interests of humanity; he was what the French call un poete humanitaire.

The year after, in 1839, he published his "Recueillements poétiques," which marks the beginning of a new era in his life. Mahomed was over forty when he decided to start a new religion and build a powerful empire around it; Lamartine was almost fifty when he transitioned from the fantastical to the real, and from aimless inspiration, returned to the only genuine poetry in this world—the life of humanity. Lamartine, who until then had been youthful in his ideas and wild and bizarre in his imagination, did not, as Voltaire remarked about his fellow countrymen, go "from childhood to old age," but instead paused in a vibrant manhood, with a clear purpose, and the immense capabilities of his mind focused on a goal significant enough to allow for its most vigorous expression. His muse was now directed towards the interests of humanity; he was what the French call un poete humanitaire.

Thus far it was proper for us to follow the life of the poet to understand that of the statesman, orator, and tribune. Men like Lamartine must be judged in their totality, not by single or detached acts of their lives. Above all men it is the poet who is a self-directing agent, whose faculties receive their principal impulse from within, and who stamps his own genius on every object of his mental activity. Schiller, after writing the history of the most remarkable period preceding the French Revolution, "the thirty years' war," (for liberty of conscience,) and "the separation of the Netherlands from the crown of Spain," felt that his energies were not yet exhausted on the subject; but his creative genius found no theatre of action such as was open to Lamartine in the French Chamber, in the purification of the ideas engendered by the Revolution; and he had therefore to content himself with bringing his poetical conceptions on the stage. Instead of becoming an actor in the great world-drama, he gave us his Wallenstein and Don Carlos; Lamartine gave us himself as the best creation of his poetic genius. The poet Lamartine has produced the statesman. This it will be necessary to bear in mind, to understand Lamartine's career in the Chamber of Deputies, or the position he now holds at the head of the provisional government.

So far, it has been important for us to examine the life of the poet to understand the lives of the statesman, speaker, and representative. Figures like Lamartine should be evaluated as a whole, not by isolated actions in their lives. Above all, the poet is a self-guided individual whose talents are primarily driven by what comes from within, imprinting their unique creativity on everything they engage with. Schiller, after documenting the most notable period leading up to the French Revolution—“the thirty years' war” (for freedom of conscience) and “the separation of the Netherlands from the Spanish crown”—felt that he still had more to say on the topic; however, his creative talent lacked the platform that Lamartine had in the French Chamber for refining the ideas that emerged from the Revolution. Thus, he had to be satisfied with presenting his poetic visions on the stage. Instead of participating in the grand world drama, he gave us his works like *Wallenstein* and *Don Carlos*; Lamartine offered us *himself* as the finest outcome of his poetic creativity. The poet Lamartine has created the statesman. It's essential to keep this in mind to grasp Lamartine's journey in the Chamber of Deputies or the role he currently holds at the helm of the provisional government.

Lamartine, as we have above observed, entered the French Chamber in 1833, as a cosmopolite, full of love for mankind, full of noble ideas of human destiny, and deeply impressed with the degraded social condition not only of his countrymen, but of all civilized Europe. He knew and felt that the Revolution which had destroyed the social elements of Europe, or thrown them in disorder, had not reconstructed and arranged them; and that the re-organization of society on the basis of humanity and mutual obligation, was still an unfinished problem. Lamartine felt this; but did the French Chambers, as they were then organized, offer him a fair scope for the development of his ideas, or the exercise of his genius? Certainly not. The French Chamber was divided into two great dynastic interests—those of the younger and elder Bourbons. The Republican party (the extreme left) was small, and without an acknowledged leader; and the whole assembly, with few individual exceptions, had taken a material direction. During seventeen years—from 1830 to 1847—no organic principle of law or politics was agitated in the Chambers, no new ideas evolved. The whole national legislation seemed to be directed toward material improvements, to the exclusion of every thing that could elevate the soul or inspire the masses with patriotic sentiments. The government of Louis Philippe had at first become stationary, then reactionary; the mere enunciation of a general idea inspired its members with terror, and made the centres (right and left) afraid of the horrors of the guillotine. The government of Louis Philippe was not a reign of terror, like that of 1793, but it was a reign of prospective terror, which it wished to avoid. Louis Philippe had no faith in the people; he treated them as the keeper of a menagerie would a tame tiger—he knew its strength, and he feared its vindictiveness. To disarm it, and to change its ferocious nature, he checked the progress of political ideas, instead of combating them with the weapons of reason, and banished from his counsel those who alone could have served as mediators between the throne and the liberties of the nation. The French people seemed stupified at the contre-coups to all their hopes and aspirations. Even the more moderate complained; but their complaints were hushed by the immediate prospect of an improved material condition. All France seemed to have become industrious, manufacturing, mercantile, speculating. The thirst for wealth had succeeded to the ambition of the Republicans, the fanaticism of the Jacobins, and the love of distinction of the old monarchists. The Chamber of Deputies no longer represented the French people—its love, its hatred, its devotion—the elasticity of its mind, its facility of emotion, its capacity to sacrifice itself for a great idea. The Deputies had become stock-jobbers, partners in large enterprises of internal improvements, and timidly conservative, as are always the representatives of mere property. The Chamber, instead of representing the essence of the nation, represented merely the moneyed classes of society.

Lamartine, as we noted earlier, entered the French Chamber in 1833 as a cosmopolitan, filled with love for humanity, noble ideas about human destiny, and a deep awareness of the unfortunate social conditions not just of his fellow countrymen, but of all of civilized Europe. He understood that the Revolution had destroyed or disrupted Europe’s social structures but had not rebuilt or organized them, leaving the re-organization of society based on humanity and mutual responsibility still an unresolved issue. Lamartine recognized this, but did the structure of the French Chambers at that time provide him a suitable platform for his ideas or to showcase his talents? Definitely not. The French Chamber was split between two major dynastic interests—the younger and elder Bourbons. The Republican party (the extreme left) was small and lacked an established leader, and the entire assembly, with a few individual exceptions, had taken a materialistic approach. For seventeen years—from 1830 to 1847—no foundational principles of law or politics were brought up in the Chambers, and no new ideas emerged. The entire national legislation seemed focused on material improvements, neglecting anything that might uplift the spirit or ignite patriotic feelings among the masses. The government of Louis Philippe initially became stagnant and then reactionary; just mentioning a general idea filled its members with fear, causing both the right and left to dread the horrors of the guillotine. Louis Philippe's reign wasn't a time of terror like in 1793, but it was a reign of anticipated terror that he sought to avoid. Louis Philippe lacked faith in the people; he treated them like a zookeeper would treat a tame tiger—aware of its power and fearful of its potential for vengeance. To neutralize it and alter its fierce nature, he suppressed the advancement of political ideas instead of addressing them with reasoned arguments and excluded those from his council who could have been mediators between the throne and the nation's liberties. The French people seemed dazed by the setbacks to all their hopes and dreams. Even the moderates voiced complaints, but those were quieted by the immediate prospect of improved material conditions. All of France appeared to have become industrious, focused on manufacturing, commerce, and speculation. The pursuit of wealth replaced the ambitions of the Republicans, the zeal of the Jacobins, and the desire for status of the old monarchists. The Chamber of Deputies no longer reflected the French people—their loves, their hates, their devotions—the flexibility of their minds, their emotional responsiveness, their willingness to sacrifice for a noble cause. The Deputies had turned into stock traders, partners in large internal improvement ventures, and were timidly conservative, as is always the case with representatives of mere property. The Chamber, instead of embodying the essence of the nation, represented only the affluent classes of society.

Such was the Chamber of Deputies to which Lamartine was chosen by an electoral college, devoted to the Dynastic opposition. He entered it in 1833, not a technical politician or orator as Odillon Barrot, not as a skillful tactitioner like Thiers, not as a man with one idea as the Duke de Broglie, not as the funeral orator of departed grandeur like Berryer, nor as the embodiment of a legal abstraction like Dupin, or a man of the devouring ambition and skill in debate of François Pierre Guillaume Guizot: Lamartine was simply a humanitaire. Goaded by the sarcasm of Cormenin, he declared that he belonged to no party, that he sought for no parliamentary conquest—that he wished to triumph through the force of ideas, and through no power of persuasion. He was the very counterpart of Thiers, the most sterile orator and statesman of France. Lamartine had studied the French Revolution, he saw the anarchical condition of society, and the ineffectual attempt to compress instead of organizing it; and he con[28]ceived the noble idea of collecting the scattered fragments, and uniting them into a harmonious edifice. While the extreme left were employed in removing the pressure from above, Lamartine was quietly employed in laying the foundation of a new structure, and called himself un démocrate conservateur.[9] He spoke successfully and with great force against the political monopoly of real property, against the prohibitive system of trade, against slavery, and the punishment of death.[10] His speeches made him at once a popular character; he did not address himself to the Chamber, he spoke to the French people, in language that sunk deep into the hearts of the masses, without producing a striking effect in the Legislature. At that time already had the king singled him out from the rest of the opposition. He wished to secure his talents for his dynasty; but Lamartine was not in search of a portefeuille, and escaped without effort from the temptation.

Such was the Chamber of Deputies to which Lamartine was elected by an electoral college aligned with the Dynastic opposition. He joined in 1833, not as a technical politician or orator like Odillon Barrot, not as a skilled tactician like Thiers, not as a single-issue man like the Duke de Broglie, not as the funeral orator of a lost glory like Berryer, nor as the embodiment of a legal abstraction like Dupin, or a man driven by ambition and skilled in debate like François Pierre Guillaume Guizot: Lamartine was simply a humanitarian. Provoked by Cormenin's sarcasm, he declared that he belonged to no party, that he sought no parliamentary victory—that he wanted to succeed through the power of ideas, not persuasion. He was the complete opposite of Thiers, the most ineffective orator and statesman in France. Lamartine had studied the French Revolution; he understood the chaotic state of society and the ineffective attempts to suppress it instead of organizing it. He envisioned the noble idea of gathering the scattered pieces and uniting them into a harmonious whole. While the extreme left focused on relieving pressure from above, Lamartine quietly worked on laying the foundation for a new structure and called himself a democratic conservative. He spoke powerfully and effectively against the political monopoly of real estate, against the restrictive trade system, against slavery, and the death penalty. His speeches made him instantly popular; he didn't address the Chamber, he spoke to the French people in a way that resonated deeply with the masses, even if it didn’t make a strong impact in the Legislature. At that time, the king had already recognized him among the opposition. He wanted to secure his talents for his dynasty, but Lamartine was not seeking a portfolio and easily resisted the temptation.

In November, 1837, he was re-elected to the Chamber from Bergues and Mâcon, his native town. He decided in favor of the latter, and took his seat as a member for that place. He supported the Molé ministry, not because he had become converted to the new dynasty, but because he despised the Doctrinaires, who, by their union with the Liberals, brought in the new Soult ministry. He was not satisfied with the purity of motives, he also wanted proper means to attain a laudable object. In the Oriental question, which was agitated under Soult, Lamartine was not felt. His opposition was too vague and undefined: instead of pointing to the interests of France, he pointed to the duties of humanity of a great nation; he read Milton in a counting-room, and a commercial Maclaurin asked him "what does it prove?"

In November 1837, he was re-elected to the Chamber from Bergues and Mâcon, his hometown. He chose to represent the latter and took his seat as a member for that area. He supported the Molé ministry, not because he had embraced the new dynasty, but because he looked down on the Doctrinaires, who, by teaming up with the Liberals, brought in the new Soult ministry. He was not only concerned about the purity of motives; he also wanted effective means to achieve a worthy goal. In the Eastern question, which was debated under Soult, Lamartine's presence was lacking. His opposition was too vague and unclear: instead of focusing on France's interests, he emphasized the responsibilities of a great nation toward humanity; he read Milton in a counting-room, and a commercial Maclaurin asked him, "What does it prove?"

In 1841 his talent as an orator (he was never distinguished as a debater) was afforded ample scope by Thiers' project to fortify the capital. He opposed it vehemently, but without effect. In the boisterous session of 1842 he acted the part of a moderator; but still so far seconded the views of Thiers as to consider the left bank of the Rhine as the proper and legitimate boundary of France against Germany. This debate, it is well known, produced a perfect storm of popular passions in Germany. In a few weeks the whole shores of the Rhine were bristling with bayonets; the peasantry in the Black Forest began to clean and polish their rusty muskets, buried since the fall of Napoleon, and the princes perceiving that the spirit of nationality was stronger than that of freedom, encouraged this popular declaration against French usurpation. Nicolas Becker, a modest German, without pretension or poetic genius, but inspired by an honest love of country and national glory, then composed a war-song, commencing thus:

In 1841, his skill as a speaker (he was never known as a debater) was given plenty of opportunity by Thiers' plan to strengthen the capital. He strongly opposed it, but it didn’t make a difference. During the lively session of 1842, he took on the role of a mediator; however, he still somewhat supported Thiers' perspective that the left bank of the Rhine should be considered the rightful boundary of France against Germany. This debate, as everyone knows, sparked a huge wave of nationalistic feelings in Germany. Within weeks, the entire Rhine region was filled with soldiers; villagers in the Black Forest began to clean and polish their old muskets, which had been untouched since Napoleon's defeat, and the princes realized that the desire for national identity was stronger than the quest for freedom, so they encouraged this public outcry against French domination. Nicolas Becker, a humble German with no pretensions or poetic talent, but driven by a genuine love for his country and national pride, then wrote a war song that started like this:

No, they will never have it,
The free German Rhine;

which was soon in every man's mouth, and being set to music, became for a short period the German Marseillaise. Lamartine answered the German with the Marseillaise de paix, (the Marseillaise of peace,) which produced a deep impression; and the fall of the Thiers' ministry soon calmed the warlike spirit throughout Europe.

which quickly became the talk of everyone, and when set to music, turned into the German Marseillaise for a short time. Lamartine responded with the Marseillaise de paix, (the Marseillaise of peace), which made a strong impact; and the downfall of Thiers' ministry soon eased the warlike mood across Europe.

On the question of the Regency, Lamartine declared himself in favor of the Duchess of Orleans as Regent, should Louis Philippe die during the minority of the Count of Paris, and it is our firm belief that he would have accepted that Regency even in February last, if the king had abdicated a day sooner. Lamartine never avowed himself a Republican; but was left no alternative but to eclipse himself forever, or become its champion.

On the issue of the Regency, Lamartine stated that he supported the Duchess of Orleans as Regent if Louis Philippe passed away while the Count of Paris was still a minor. We strongly believe that he would have accepted that role even back in February if the king had abdicated just one day earlier. Lamartine never openly identified as a Republican, but he found himself with no choice but to either disappear from the scene entirely or become its advocate.

The star of Lamartine's political destiny rose in the session of 1843, when, utterly disgusted with the reactionary policy of Guizot, he conceived the practical idea of uniting all the elements of opposition, of whatever shade and color, against the government. But he was not satisfied with this movement in the Chamber, which produced the coalition of the Dynastic right with the Democratic left, and for a moment completely paralyzed the administration of Guizot: he carried his new doctrine right before the people, as the legitimate source of the Chamber, and thus became the first political agitator of France since the restoration, in the legitimate, legal, English sense of the word. Finding that the press was muzzled, or subsidized and bought, he moved his countrymen through the power of his eloquence. He appealed from the Chamber to the sense and the virtue of the people. In September, 1843, he first addressed the electors of Mâcon on the necessity of extending the franchise, in order to admit of a greater representation of the French people—generous, magnanimous, bold and devoted to their country. Instead of fruitlessly endeavoring to reform the government, he saw that the time had come for reforming the Chamber.

The star of Lamartine's political career began to rise in 1843, when he, completely frustrated with Guizot's reactionary policies, came up with the practical idea of uniting all opposition groups, regardless of their differences, against the government. But he wasn't content with just this move in the Chamber, which led to a coalition of the Dynastic right and the Democratic left, briefly paralyzing Guizot's administration. He took his new ideas directly to the people, asserting their rightful place as the source of authority for the Chamber, and became the first true political activist in France since the restoration, in the legitimate, legal, English sense of the term. Finding the press silenced or bought off, he inspired his fellow citizens through his powerful speeches. He appealed to the people's common sense and moral values. In September 1843, he first addressed the voters of Mâcon about the need to expand the franchise for better representation of the French people—generous, noble, courageous, and committed to their country. Instead of wasting efforts trying to reform the government, he recognized that it was time to reform the Chamber.

In the month of October, of the same year—so rapidly did his new political genius develop itself—he published a regular programme for the opposition; a thing which Thiers, up to that moment, had studiously avoided, not to break entirely with the king, and to render himself still "possible" as a minister of the crown. Lamartine knew no such selfish consideration, which has destroyed Thiers as a man of the people, and declared himself entirely independent of the throne of July. He advocated openly the abolition of industrial feudalism, and the foundation of a new democratic society under a constitutional throne.

In October of that same year—so quickly did his new political talent emerge—he released a formal program for the opposition; something Thiers had intentionally avoided up until that point, trying not to completely alienate the king and keep himself viable as a minister of the crown. Lamartine had no such self-serving considerations, which had undermined Thiers as a representative of the people, and he declared himself fully independent of the July monarchy. He openly supported the abolition of industrial feudalism and the establishment of a new democratic society under a constitutional monarchy.

Thus, then, had Lamartine separated himself not only from the king and his ministers, but also from the ancient noblesse and the bourgeoisie, without approaching or identifying himself with the Republican left wing of the Chamber. He stood alone, admired for his genius, his irreproachable rectitude, his devoted patriotism, but considered rather as a poetical abstraction, an impracticable Utopist; and yet he was the only man in the Chamber who had[29] devised a practical means of regenerating the people and the government. Lamartine was now considered a parliamentary oddity rather than the leader of a faction, or the representative of a political principle; but he was indeed far in advance of the miserable routine of his colleagues. He personated, indeed, no principle represented in the Chamber, but he was already the Tribune of the unrepresented masses! The people had declared the government a fraud—the Chamber an embodied falsehood. At last Marrast, one of the editors of the National, (now a member of the provisional government,) pronounced it in his paper that the French people had no representation, that it was in vain to attempt to oppose the government in the legislature: "La Chambre," said Marrast, "n'est qu' un mensonge."[11]

Thus, Lamartine had separated himself not just from the king and his ministers, but also from the old nobility and the bourgeoisie, without aligning or identifying himself with the Republican left in the Chamber. He stood alone, admired for his brilliance, his unblemished integrity, his devoted patriotism, but regarded more as a poetic ideal, an impractical dreamer; and yet he was the only person in the Chamber who had come up with a practical way to regenerate the people and the government. Lamartine was now seen as a parliamentary oddity rather than the leader of a faction or the representative of a political principle; however, he was indeed far ahead of the miserable routine of his colleagues. He didn’t represent any principle acknowledged in the Chamber, but he was already the voice of the unrepresented masses! The people had declared the government a sham—the Chamber an embodiment of falsehood. Finally, Marrast, one of the editors of the National (now a member of the provisional government), stated in his paper that the French people had no representation, that it was pointless to try to oppose the government in the legislature: "La Chambre," said Marrast, "n'est qu' un mensonge."

Lamartine had thus, all at once, as if by a coup-de-main, become "a popular greatness." He was the man of the people, without having courted popularity—that stimulus (as he himself called it) to so many noble acts and crimes, as the object of its caresses remains its conscious master or its pandering slave. Lamartine grew rapidly in public estimation, because he was a new man. All the great characters of the Chamber, beginning with Casimir Perrier, had, in contact with Louis Philippe, become either eclipsed or tarnished. Lamartine avoided the court, but openly and frankly confessed that he belonged to no party. He had boldly avowed his determination to oppose the government of Louis Philippe, not merely this or that particular direction, which it took in regard to its internal and external relations; but in its whole general tendency. He was neither the friend nor the enemy of a particular combination for the ministry, and had, during a short period, given his support to Count Molé, not because he was satisfied with his administration, but because he thought the opposition and its objects less virtuous than the minister. In this independent position, supported by an ample private fortune, (inherited, as we before observed, by his maternal uncle, and the returns of his literary activity,) Lamartine became an important element of parliamentary combination, from the weight of his personal influence, while at the same time his "utopies," as they were termed by the tactitioners of Alphonse Thiers, gave but little umbrage to the ambition of his rivals. He alone enjoyed some credit with the masses, though his social position ranked with the first in the country, while, from the peculiar bend of his mind, and the idealization of his principles, he was deemed the most harmless aspirant to political power. The practical genius of the opposition, everlastingly occupied with unintellectual details of a venal class-legislature, saw in Lamartine a useful co-operator: they never dreamt that the day would come when they would be obliged to serve under him.

Lamartine had suddenly, almost like a surprise attack, achieved "popular greatness." He was the people's man, without having actively sought popularity—that driving force (as he called it) behind many noble deeds and crimes, where its object becomes either its aware master or its willing slave. Lamartine quickly rose in public opinion because he was a fresh face. All the prominent figures in the Chamber, starting with Casimir Perrier, had either faded or become tarnished in the presence of Louis Philippe. Lamartine steered clear of the court but openly admitted that he wasn't part of any political party. He boldly declared his intention to oppose Louis Philippe’s government, not just a specific policy it pursued domestically or abroad, but its overall direction. He wasn’t a supporter or an opponent of any particular government coalition and had briefly backed Count Molé, not because he approved of his administration, but because he found the opposition and its goals less virtuous than those of the minister. In this independent position, bolstered by a significant personal fortune (inherited, as mentioned earlier, from his maternal uncle, along with the earnings from his writing), Lamartine became an important player in parliamentary politics due to his personal influence. At the same time, his "utopias," as the tacticians of Alphonse Thiers called them, didn’t pose much threat to the ambitions of his rivals. He alone had some credibility with the masses, even though his social status was among the highest in the country. Due to the unique way he thought and idealized his principles, he was seen as the most innocuous contender for political power. The practical minds of the opposition, constantly dealing with the mundane details of a corrupt legislative class, viewed Lamartine as a valuable ally; they never imagined a day would come when they would have to serve under him.

And, in truth, it must be admitted that without the Revolution of February, Lamartine must have been condemned to a comparative political inactivity. With the exception of a few friends, personally devoted to him, he had no party in the Chamber. The career which he had entered, as the people's Tribune, placed him, in a measure, in opposition to all existing parties; but it was even this singular position of parliamentary impotence, which confirmed and strengthened his reputation as an honest man, in contradistinction to a notoriously corrupt legislature. His eloquence in the Chamber had no particular direction; but it was the sword of justice, and was, as such, dreaded by all parties. As a statesman his views were tempered by humanity, and so little specific as to be almost anti-national. In his views as regards the foreign policy of France he was alike opposed to Guizot and Thiers; and, perhaps, to a large portion of the French people. He wished the external policy of France governed by a general principle, as the internal politics of the country, and admitted openly the solidarity of interests of the different states of Europe. He thus created for himself allies in Germany, in Italy, in Spain; but he lacked powerful supporters at home; and became the most impracticable man to carry out the aggressive views of the fallen Dynasty. Thiers never considered him a rival; for he considered him incapable of ever becoming the exponent of a leading popular passion: neither the present nor the future seemed to present a chance for Lamartine's accession to power. L'homme positive, as Thiers was pleased to call himself at the tribune of the Chamber, almost commiserated the poet statesman and orator.

And, honestly, it's clear that without the February Revolution, Lamartine would have faced significant political inactivity. Aside from a few loyal friends, he had no party support in the Chamber. His role as a people's Tribune placed him somewhat in opposition to all the existing parties; however, this unique position of being politically powerless only enhanced his reputation as an honest man, unlike a notoriously corrupt legislature. His speeches in the Chamber didn’t follow a specific agenda, but they were a tool for justice and were feared by all parties. As a statesman, his perspective was shaped by compassion and was so vague that it often seemed almost anti-national. He opposed Guizot and Thiers, as well as a significant portion of the French population, regarding France's foreign policy. He wanted the country’s external actions to be guided by a broad principle, similar to its internal politics, and openly recognized the connections between the various European states. This approach earned him allies in Germany, Italy, and Spain, but he lacked strong support back home and became the most difficult person to realize the aggressive ambitions of the fallen Dynasty. Thiers never saw him as a rival because he believed Lamartine was incapable of expressing any strong popular sentiment: neither the present nor the future seemed to offer him a pathway to power. Thiers, who liked to call himself L'homme positive at the Chamber's tribune, almost felt sorry for the poet-statesman and orator.

Lamartine never affected, in his manner or in his mode of living, that "republican simplicity" which is so often nothing but the frontispiece of demagoguism. He despised to flatter the people, for whom he cherished a generous sentiment, by vulgar appeal to their ignoble prejudices. He gratified his tastes where they did not come in conflict with morality or justice, and thus preserved his individuality and his friends, in the midst of the swelling tide of popular commotion and conflicting opinions. Guizot affected in his déhors that severity and simplicity of style, which won for him the soubriquet of "the Puritan;" bestowed by the sarcasm of the Parisians, to punish his egotism, his craving ambition and his love of power. While Guizot was penetrating the mysteries of European diplomacy, under the guidance of Princess Lieven, Lamartine's hôtel, in the Rue de l'Université was the réunion of science, literature, wit, elegance and grace. His country-seat near Paris was as elegantly furnished and artistically arranged as his palace in the Faubourg St. Germain; and his weekly receptions in Paris were as brilliant as they were attractive by the intelligence of those who had the honor to frequent them. The élite of the old nobility, the descendants of the notabilities of the Empire, the historical remnants of the Gironde and the Jacobins, the versatility of French genius in every department, and distinguished strangers from all parts of the world were his guests; excluded were only the men of mere accidental position—the mob in politics, literature and the arts.

Lamartine never pretended, in his demeanor or lifestyle, to have that "republican simplicity" which is often just a mask for demagoguery. He looked down on the idea of pleasing the people, for whom he held a genuine affection, by appealing to their base prejudices. He indulged his tastes where they didn’t conflict with morality or justice, preserving his individuality and friendships amid the rising tide of popular unrest and clashing opinions. Guizot adopted a severity and simplicity in his outside appearance, earning him the nickname "the Puritan," a badge of sarcasm from Parisians to mock his self-centeredness, ambition, and thirst for power. While Guizot was delving into the secrets of European diplomacy, guided by Princess Lieven, Lamartine's hotel in the Rue de l'Université became a gathering place for science, literature, wit, elegance, and charm. His country house near Paris was as tastefully furnished and artistically decorated as his mansion in the Faubourg St. Germain; and his weekly gatherings in Paris were as dazzling as they were engaging, thanks to the intellect of those who attended. The élite of the old nobility, the descendants of the Empire's notables, the historical legacies of the Gironde and the Jacobins, the diverse talents of French genius in every field, along with distinguished visitors from around the globe were his guests; the only ones excluded were those of mere fleeting status—the crowd in politics, literature, and the arts.

But the time for Lamartine had not yet come, though the demoralization of the government, and the[30] sordid impulses given by it to the national legislature were fast preparing that anarchy of passions which no government has the power to render uniform, though it may compress it. The ministry in the session of 1845 was defeated by the coalition; but the defection of Emil de Girardin saved it once more from destruction. Meanwhile Duchâtel, the Minister of the Interior, had found means, by a gigantic system of internal improvement, (by a large number of concessions for new rail-ways and canals,) to obtain from the same Chamber a ministerial majority, which toward the close of the session amounted to nearly eighty members. Under such auspices the new elections were ushered in, and the result was an overwhelming majority for the administration. The government was not to be shaken in the Chambers, but its popular ascendancy had sunk to zero. The opposition from being parliamentary had become organic. The opposition, seeing all hopes of success vanish in the Chambers, now embraced Lamartine's plan of agitating the people. They must either fall into perfect insignificance or dare to attack the very basis of the government. The party of Thiers and Odillon Barrot joined the movement, and by that means gave it a practical direction; while Lamartine, Marrast, Louis Blanc, and Ledru Rollin were operating on the masses, Thiers and Odillon Barrot indoctrinated the National Guards. While Thiers was willing to stake his life to dethrone Guizot, the confederates of Lamartine aimed at an organic change of the constitution.

But the time for Lamartine hadn’t come yet, even though the government's disarray and the[30] corrupt influences it exerted on the national legislature were quickly setting the stage for a chaos of emotions that no government can fully control, though it may try to manage it. The ministry in the 1845 session was defeated by a coalition; however, the defection of Emil de Girardin saved it from being completely destroyed once again. Meanwhile, Duchâtel, the Minister of the Interior, managed to secure a ministerial majority from the same Chamber through an extensive system of internal improvements, including a significant number of concessions for new railroads and canals. By the end of the session, this support reached nearly eighty members. With such backing, the new elections were introduced, resulting in a decisive majority for the administration. Although the government remained stable in the Chambers, its popularity had plummeted to nothing. The opposition evolved from being parliamentary to becoming a grassroots movement. As the opposition saw all hope for success fade in the Chambers, they now adopted Lamartine's strategy of mobilizing the public. They had to either fade into complete irrelevance or boldly challenge the very foundations of the government. The parties of Thiers and Odillon Barrot joined the initiative, giving it a tangible focus; while Lamartine, Marrast, Louis Blanc, and Ledru Rollin worked to engage the masses, Thiers and Odillon Barrot educated the National Guards. While Thiers was ready to risk his life to overthrow Guizot, Lamartine's allies were striving for a fundamental change to the constitution.

Was Lamartine a conspirator? may here be asked. We answer most readily, no! Lamartine is what himself says of Robespierre, "a man of general ideas;" but not a man of a positive system; and hence, incapable of devising a plan for attaining a specific political object. His opposition to Louis Philippe's government was general; but it rested on a noble basis, and was free from individual passions. He may have been willing to batter it, but he did not intend its demolition. The Republic of France was proclaimed in the streets, partly as the consequence of the king's cowardice. Lamartine accepted its first office, because he had to choose between it and anarchy, and he has thus far nobly discharged his trust. If he is not a statesman of consummate ability, who would devise means of extricating his country from a difficult and perilous situation, he will not easily plunge it into danger; if he be not versed in the intrigues of cabinets, his straight forward course commands their respect, and the confidence of the French people. This is not the time for Europe to give birth to new ideas—the old Revolution has done that sufficiently—but the period has arrived for elaborating them, with a view to a new and lasting organization of society. The present revolution in Europe need not forcibly overthrow any established political creed; for there is no established political conviction in Europe. The people have arrived at a period of universal political scepticism, which, like scepticism in religion, always prepares the soil for the reception of the seed of a new faith. The great work of the revolution is done, if the people will but seize and perpetuate its consequences. Such, at least, are the views of Lamartine, and with him of a majority of European writers, as expressed in the literature of the day.

Was Lamartine a conspirator? This question can be answered easily: no! Lamartine is what he himself describes about Robespierre, "a man of general ideas;" but not someone with a specific plan; therefore, he is incapable of creating a strategy for achieving a particular political goal. His opposition to Louis Philippe's government was broad, but it was based on noble principles and free from personal vendettas. He may have wanted to challenge it, but he did not intend to destroy it. The Republic of France was declared in the streets, partly due to the king's cowardice. Lamartine accepted its first office because he had to choose between that and chaos, and he has so far fulfilled his responsibility with honor. While he may not be a highly skilled statesman who devises ways to extricate his country from a tough and dangerous situation, he is unlikely to lead it into peril; and although he may not be familiar with the intrigues of government, his straightforward approach earns their respect and the trust of the French people. This isn’t the time for Europe to birth new ideas—the old Revolution has already done enough of that—but it is time to refine them for a new and lasting organization of society. The current revolution in Europe doesn’t need to violently overthrow any established political beliefs; there are no established political convictions in Europe. The people have reached a stage of widespread political skepticism, which, like skepticism in religion, always prepares the ground for accepting new beliefs. The main work of the revolution is complete if the people seize and maintain its outcomes. Such are the views of Lamartine, and shared by many European writers, as reflected in the literature of the time.

The history of the Girondists contains Lamartine's political faith. It is not without its poetry and its Utopian visions; but it is full of thought and valuable reflections, and breathes throughout the loftiest and most noble sentiments. Lamartine, in that history, becomes the panegyrist and the censor of the French Revolution. He vindicates with a powerful hand the ideas which it evolved; while he castigates, and depicts with poetic melancholy its mournful errors and its tragic character. He makes Vergniaud, the chief of the Girondists, say before his execution—"In grafting the tree, my friend, we have killed it. It was too old. Robespierrie cuts it. Will he be more successful than ourselves? No. This soil is too unsteady to nourish the roots of civil liberty; this people is too childish to handle its laws without wounding itself. It will come back to its kings as children come back to their rattle. We made a mistake in our births, in being born and dying for the liberty of the world. We imagined that we were in Rome, and we were in Paris. But revolutions are like those crises which, in a single night, turn men's hair gray. They ripen the people fast. The blood in our veins is warm enough to fecundate the soil of the Republic. Let us not take with us the future, and let us bequeath to the people our hope in return for the death which it gives us."[12]

The history of the Girondists reflects Lamartine's political beliefs. It's filled with poetry and idealistic visions, but it's also packed with deep thoughts and valuable insights, radiating noble sentiments. In this history, Lamartine serves as both an admirer and critic of the French Revolution. He powerfully defends the ideas it produced, while also addressing its sad mistakes and tragic nature with poetic melancholy. He has Vergniaud, the leader of the Girondists, say before his execution—"In trying to improve the tree, we ended up killing it. It was too old. Robespierre will cut it down. Will he be more successful than we were? No. This ground is too unstable to support the roots of civil liberty; this people is too immature to handle its laws without hurting itself. They will return to their kings like children go back to their toys. We made a mistake in our lives, in being born and dying for the freedom of the world. We thought we were in Rome, but we were in Paris. Revolutions are like those moments that can turn people's hair gray overnight. They quickly mature the people. The blood in our veins is warm enough to nourish the soil of the Republic. Let’s not take the future with us, and let’s leave the people our hope in exchange for the death they give us." [12]

It is impossible that Lamartine should not have felt as a poet what he expressed as a historian, and his character is too sincere to prevent him from acting out his conviction. In describing the death of the founders of the first French Republic, Lamartine employs the whole pathos of his poetic inspiration.

It’s hard to believe that Lamartine didn’t feel as a poet what he expressed as a historian, and his character is too genuine for him to ignore his beliefs. When he describes the death of the founders of the first French Republic, Lamartine uses all the emotion of his poetic inspiration.

"They (the Girondists) possessed three virtues which in the eyes of posterity atone for many faults. They worshiped liberty; they founded the Republic—this precautions truth of future governments;—at last, they died, because they refused blood to the people. Their time has condemned them to death, the future has judged them to glory and pardon. They died because they did not allow Liberty to soil itself, and posterity will yet engrave on their memory the inscription which Vergniaud, their oracle, has, with his own hand, engraved on the wall of his dungeon: 'Rather death than crime!' 'Potius mori quam foedari!'"

"They (the Girondists) had three qualities that, in the eyes of future generations, make up for many of their faults. They valued liberty, they established the Republic—this fundamental truth for future governments; ultimately, they died because they refused to shed blood for the people. Their time has sentenced them to death, but the future has deemed them glorious and forgivable. They died because they wouldn’t let Liberty tarnish itself, and future generations will still inscribe on their memory the words that Vergniaud, their leader, personally carved into the wall of his prison: 'Rather death than crime!' Potius mori quam foedari!"

Lamartine is visibly inclined in favor of the Girondists—the founders of the Republic; but his sense of justice does not permit him to condemn the Jacobins without vindicating their memory from that crushing judgment which their contemporaries pronounced upon them. He thus describes, in a few masterly strokes, the character of Robespierre:

Lamartine clearly supports the Girondists—the founders of the Republic; however, his sense of justice doesn't allow him to condemn the Jacobins without defending their legacy from the harsh judgment that their contemporaries placed on them. He vividly portrays, in a few brilliant strokes, the character of Robespierre:

"Robespierre's refusal of the supreme power was [31]sincere in the motives which he alleged. But there were other motives which caused him to reject the sole government. These motives he did not yet avow. The fact is that he had arrived at the end of his thoughts, and that himself did not know what form was best suited to revolutionary institutions. More a man of ideas than of action, Robespierre had the sentiment of the Revolution rather than the political formula. The soul of the institutions of the future was in his dreams, but he lacked the mechanism of a popular government. His theories, all taken from books, were brilliant and vague as perspectives, and cloudy as the far distance. He contemplated them daily; he was dazzled by them; but he never touched them with the firm and precise hand of practice. He forgot that Liberty herself requires the protection of a strong power, and that this power must have a head to conceive, and hands to execute. He believed that the words Liberty, Equality, Disinterestedness, Devotion, Virtue, incessantly repeated, were themselves a government. He took philosophy for politics, and became indignant at his false calculations. He attributed continually his deceptions to the conspiracies of aristocrats and demagogues. He thought that in extinguishing from society the aristocrats and demagogues, he would be able to suppress the vices of humanity, and the obstacles to the work of liberal institutions. His notion of the people was an illusion, not a reality. He became irritated to find the people often so weak, so cowardly, so cruel, so ignorant, so changeable, so unworthy the rank which nature has assigned them. He became irritated and soured, and challenged the scaffold to extricate him from his difficulties. Then, indignant at the excesses of the scaffold, he returned to words of justice and humanity. Then once more he seized upon the scaffold, invoked virtue and suscitated death. Floating sometimes on clouds, sometimes in human gore, he despaired of mankind and became frightened at himself. 'Death, and nothing but death!' he cried, in conversation with his intimate friends, 'and the villains charge it upon me. What memory shall I leave behind me if this goes on? Life is a burthen to me!'"

"Robespierre's rejection of supreme power was [31] sincere based on the reasons he gave. However, there were other reasons that led him to turn down sole governance, which he wasn't ready to admit yet. The truth is, he had reached the limit of his thoughts and didn’t know what form would best suit revolutionary institutions. More of an ideas person than an action taker, Robespierre understood the spirit of the Revolution rather than the political structure. The essence of future institutions was in his visions, but he lacked the practical approach to a popular government. His theories, derived from books, were brilliant yet vague, like perspectives on a distant horizon. He pondered them daily, was dazzled by them, but never engaged with them in a concrete and methodical way. He overlooked that Liberty itself needs a strong power for protection, and that this power needs a leader to envision and hands to put plans into action. He thought that the repeated phrases Liberty, Equality, Disinterestedness, Devotion, and Virtue could create a government. He confused philosophy with politics and grew angry at his flawed assumptions. He constantly blamed his disappointments on the conspiracies of aristocrats and demagogues. He believed that by getting rid of aristocrats and demagogues from society, he could eliminate humanity's flaws and the barriers to building liberal institutions. His understanding of the people was an illusion, not reality. He became frustrated to see the people often so weak, cowardly, cruel, ignorant, changeable, and unworthy of the status that nature had given them. He grew bitter and resentful, daring the scaffold to rescue him from his troubles. Then, appalled by the scaffold's excesses, he turned back to talk of justice and humanity. Again, he embraced the scaffold, called upon virtue, and stirred up death. Sometimes floating in dreams, sometimes surrounded by human blood, he lost hope in mankind and became afraid of himself. 'Death, and nothing but death!' he exclaimed to his close friends, 'and the villains blame me for it. What legacy will I leave if this continues? Life is a burden to me!'"

Once, says Lamartine, the truth became manifest. He (Robespierre) exclaimed, with a gesture of despair, "No, I was not made to govern, I was made to combat the enemies of the people!"

Once, Lamartine says, the truth became clear. He (Robespierre) exclaimed, with a gesture of despair, "No, I was not made to govern, I was made to fight the enemies of the people!"

These meditations on the character of Robespierre, show sufficiently that Lamartine, though he may not as yet have taken a positive direction in politics, has at least, from his vague poetical conceptions, returned to a sound state of political criticism, the inevitable precursor of sound theories. His views on the execution of the royal family are severe but just.

These reflections on Robespierre's character clearly demonstrate that Lamartine, while he may not have committed to a specific political path yet, has at least shifted from his ambiguous poetic ideas to a solid form of political critique, which is an essential step toward developing sound theories. His opinions on the execution of the royal family are harsh but fair.

"Had the French nation a right to judge Louis XVI. as a legal tribunal?" demands Lamartine. "No! Because the judge ought to be impartial and disinterested—and the nation was neither the one nor the other. In this terrible but inevitable combat, in which, under the name of revolution, royalty and liberty were engaged for emancipating or enslaving the citizen, Louis XVI. personified the throne, the nation personified liberty. This was not their fault, it was their nature. All attempts at a mutual understanding were in vain. Their natures warred against each other in spite of their inclination toward peace. Between these two adversaries, the king and the people, of whom the one, by instinct, was prompted to retain, the other to wrest from its antagonist the rights of the nation, there was no tribunal but combat, no judge but victory. We do not mean to say that there was not above the parties a moral of the case, and acts which judge even victory itself. This justice never perishes in the eclipse of the law, and the ruin of empires; but it has no tribunal before which it can legally summon the accused; it is the justice of state, the justice which has neither regularly appointed judges, nor written laws, but which pronounces its sentences in men's consciences, and whose code is equity."

"Did the French nation have the right to judge Louis XVI as a legal tribunal?" asks Lamartine. "No! Because a judge should be impartial and unbiased—and the nation was neither. In this dreadful but unavoidable struggle, where revolution pitted monarchy against liberty for the freedom or oppression of the citizen, Louis XVI. represented the throne, while the nation represented liberty. This wasn’t their fault; it was simply their nature. All attempts at understanding failed. Their intrinsic natures conflicted with each other, even though they both leaned towards peace. Between these two opponents, the king and the people, one bent on retaining power and the other on seizing the nation’s rights from its rival, there was no court but conflict, no judge but victory. We don’t mean to say there wasn’t a moral to the situation above the parties, and actions that even judge victory itself. This justice never disappears during the chaos of lawlessness and the downfall of empires; however, it has no court to which it can legally summon the accused; it is the justice of the state, a justice that lacks appointed judges or written laws, yet delivers its rulings in people’s consciences, with fairness as its guiding principle."

"Louis XVI. could not be judged in politics or equity, but by a process of state. Had the nation a right to judge him thus? As well might we demand whether she had a right to fight and conquer, in other words, as well might we ask whether despotism is inviolable—whether liberty is a revolt—whether there is no justice here below but for kings—whether there is, for the people, no other right than to serve and obey? The mere doubt is an act of impiety toward the people."

"Louis XVI couldn’t be judged politically or fairly, but through a formal state process. Did the nation have the right to judge him this way? It’s just as valid to ask if she had the right to fight and conquer, or whether despotism is untouchable—whether liberty is an uprising—whether justice exists only for kings—whether the people have no other rights than to serve and obey? Simply questioning this is an act of disrespect toward the people."

So far the political philosophy of Lamartine, the legal argument against the king, strikes us as less logical and just. We may agree with him in principle, but we cannot assent to the abstract justice of his conclusions.

So far, Lamartine's political philosophy and his legal arguments against the king seem less logical and fair to us. We might agree with him in principle, but we can't agree with the theoretical justice of his conclusions.

"The nation," says the head of the present provisional government of France, "possessing within itself the inalienable sovereignty which rests in reason, in the right and the will of each citizen, the aggregate of which constitutes the people, possesses certainly the faculty of modifying the exterior form of its sovereignty, to level its aristocracy, to dispossess its church of its property, to lower or even to suppress the throne, and to govern themselves through their proper magistrates. But as the nation had a right to combat and emancipate itself, she also had a right to watch over and consolidate the fruits of its victories. If, then, Louis XVI., a king too recently dispossessed of sovereign power—a king in whose eyes all restitution of power to the people was tantamount to a forfeiture—a king ill satisfied with what little of government remained in his hands, aspiring to reconquer the part he had lost—torn in one direction by a usurping assembly, and in another by a restless queen or humble nobility, and a clergy which made Heaven to intervene in his cause, by implacable emigrants, by his brothers running all over Europe to drum up enemies to the Revolution; if, in one word, Louis XVI., KING, appeared to the nation a living conspiracy against her liberty; if the nation suspected him of regretting in his soul too much the loss of supreme power—of causing the new constitution to stumble, in order to profit by its fall—of conducting liberty into snares to rejoice in anarchy—of disarming the country be[32]cause he secretly wished it to be defeated—then the nation had a right to make him descend from the throne, and to call him to her bar, and to depose him in the name of her own dictatorship, and for her own safety. If the nation had not possessed this right, the right to betray the people with impunity, would, in the new constitution, have been one of the prerogatives of the crown."

"The nation," says the head of the current provisional government of France, "holds within itself the inalienable sovereignty based on reason, the rights, and the will of each citizen, all of which together make up the people. This means the nation definitely has the power to change the outward form of its sovereignty, to level its aristocracy, to take away the church's property, to diminish or even abolish the throne, and to govern itself through its own officials. However, just as the nation had the right to fight for its freedom, it also had the right to protect and strengthen the gains achieved from those victories. If Louis XVI, a king who had recently lost his sovereign power—a king who believed that restoring power to the people was the same as losing it—if he was dissatisfied with the little power he still held, trying to regain what he lost, pulled in different directions by a usurping assembly and a restless queen or noble class, and a clergy invoking divine support for his cause, alongside relentless emigrants and his brothers going around Europe to gather enemies against the Revolution; if, in short, Louis XVI, the KING, seemed to the nation to be a living threat to its liberty; if the nation suspected he secretly longed for the loss of supreme power—manipulating the new constitution to ensure its failure—trapping freedom to revel in chaos—disarming the nation because he secretly wanted it to be defeated—then the nation had the right to remove him from the throne, to put him on trial, and to depose him in the name of its own authority and for its own safety. If the nation did not have this right, the ability to betray the people without consequences would become one of the crowns' privileges in the new constitution."

This is a pretty fair specimen of revolutionary reasoning; but it is rather a definition of Democracy, as Lamartine understands it, than a constitutional argument in favor of the decapitation of "Louis Capet." Lamartine is, indeed, a "Conservative Democrat," that is, ready to immolate the king to preserve the rights of the people; but he does not distinguish in his mind a justifiable act from a righteous one. But it is a peculiarity of the French mind to identify itself so completely with the object of its reflection, that it is impossible for a French mind to be impartial, or as they will have it, not to be an enthusiast. The French are partisans even in science; the Academy itself has its factions.

This is a pretty fair example of revolutionary reasoning; however, it is more of a definition of Democracy, as Lamartine sees it, than a constitutional argument supporting the beheading of "Louis Capet." Lamartine is, in fact, a "Conservative Democrat," meaning he is willing to sacrifice the king to protect the people's rights; but he doesn't differentiate between a justifiable act and a righteous one in his mind. It's a quirk of the French mindset to completely align itself with the subject of its thoughts, making it impossible for a French person to be impartial, or as they would say, not to be passionate. The French are biased even in science; the Academy itself has its factions.

We have thus quoted the most important political opinions expressed in his "Girondists," because these are his latest political convictions, and he has subscribed to them his name. We look upon this his last work, as a public confession of his faith—as a declaration of the principles which will guide him in the administration of the new government. Lamartine has been indoctrinated with the spirit of revolution; but it is not the spirit of his youth or early manhood. Liberty in his hands becomes something poetical—perhaps a lyric poem—but we respectfully doubt his capacity to give her a practical organization, and a real existence. High moral precepts and sublime theories may momentarily elevate a people to the height of a noble devotion; but laws and institutions are made for ordinary men, and must be adapted to their circumstances. Herein consists the specific talent of the statesman, and his capacity to govern. Government is not an ideal abstraction—a blessing showered from a given height on the abiding masses, or a scourge applied to mortify their passions; it is something natural and spontaneous, originating in and coeval with the people, and must be adapted to their situation, their moral and intellectual progress, and to their national peculiarities. It consists of details as well as of general forms, and requires labor and industry as well as genius. The majority of the people must not only yield the laws a ready submission, but they must find, or at least believe, it their interest to do so, or the government becomes coercion. The great problem of Europe is to discover the laws of labor, not to invent them, for without this question being practically settled in some feasible manner, all fine spun theories will not suffice to preserve the government.

We have cited the most significant political views expressed in his "Girondists" because these reflect his latest political beliefs, and he has attached his name to them. We see this final work as a public statement of his ideals—a declaration of the principles that will guide him in leading the new government. Lamartine has been influenced by the spirit of revolution, but it's not the spirit of his youth or early adulthood. For him, liberty takes on a poetic quality—maybe like a lyric poem—but we respectfully doubt his ability to give it a practical framework and real existence. High moral principles and lofty theories might temporarily inspire a people to noble devotion; however, laws and institutions are made for everyday individuals and must be suited to their circumstances. This is the particular talent of a statesman and his ability to govern. Government is not an ideal concept—a blessing dropped from above onto the masses, or a punishment to mortify their passions; it is something natural and spontaneous, arising from and existing alongside the people, and must be tailored to their situation, moral and intellectual development, and unique national characteristics. It involves specifics as well as general structures, requiring both effort and industry in addition to talent. The majority of the people must not only readily accept the laws, but they must also find, or at least believe, that it is in their interest to do so, or else the government resorts to coercion. The main challenge in Europe is to discover the laws of labor, not to create them, for unless this issue is practically addressed in a viable way, all the elaborate theories won't be enough to sustain the government.

Lamartine closes his history of the Girondists with the following sublime though mystic reflection: "A nation ought, no doubt, to weep her dead, and not to console itself in regard to a single life that has been unjustly and odiously sacrificed; but it ought not to regret its blood when it was shed to reveal eternal truths. God has put this price on the germination and maturation of all His designs in regard to man. Ideas vegetate in human blood; revolutions descend from the scaffold. All religions become divine through martyrdom. Let us, then, pardon each other, sons of combatants and victims. Let us become reconciled over their graves to take up the work which they have left undone. Crime has lost every thing in introducing itself into the ranks of the republic. To do battle is not to immolate. Let us take away the crime from the cause of the people, as a weapon which has pierced their hands and changed liberty into despotism. Let us not seek to justify the scaffold with the cause of our country, and proscriptions by the cause of liberty. Let us not pardon the spirit of our age by the sophism of revolutionary energy, let humanity preserve its heart; it is the safest and most infallible of its principles, and let us resign ourselves to the condition of human things. The history of the Revolution is glorious and sad as the day after the victory, or the eve of another combat. But if this history is full of mourning, it is also full of faith. It resembles the antique drama where, while the narrator recites his story, the chorus of the people shouts the glory, weeps for the victims and raises a hymn of consolation and hope to God."

Lamartine ends his history of the Girondists with this powerful yet mystical thought: "A nation should definitely mourn its dead and not find comfort for a single life that has been unjustly and horrifically taken; however, it shouldn't regret the blood that was shed to reveal eternal truths. God has set this price for the growth and development of all His plans for humanity. Ideas grow in human blood; revolutions arise from executions. All religions become sacred through martyrdom. So, let's forgive each other, children of fighters and victims. Let’s come together over their graves to continue the work they left unfinished. Crime has lost everything by inserting itself into the ranks of the republic. To fight is not to sacrifice. Let’s remove the crime from the cause of the people, like a weapon that has pierced their hands and turned liberty into tyranny. Let’s not try to legitimize the scaffold with the cause of our country, or persecutions with the cause of freedom. Let’s not excuse the spirit of our times with the fallacy of revolutionary zeal; let humanity keep its heart; it is the safest and most infallible of its principles, and let us accept the condition of human existence. The history of the Revolution is both glorious and tragic, like the day after victory or the night before another battle. But while this history is filled with grief, it is also filled with hope. It resembles the ancient drama where, as the narrator tells his tale, the chorus of the people sings of glory, mourns the victims, and raises a hymn of comfort and hope to God."

All this is very beautiful, but it does not increase our stock of historical information. It teaches the people resignation, instead of pointing to their errors, and the errors of those who claimed to be their deliverers. Lamartme has made an apotheosis of the Revolution, instead of treating it as the unavoidable consequence of misgovernment. To an English or American reader the allusion to "the blood sacrifice," which is necessary in politics as in religion, would border on impiety; with the French it is probably a proof of religious faith. Lamartine, in his views and conceptions, in his mode of thinking and philosophizing, is much more nearly allied to the German than to the English schools; only that, instead of a philosophical system, carried through with a rigorous and unsparing logic, he indulges in philosophical reveries. As a statesman Lamartine lacks speciality, and for this reason we think that his administration will be a short one.

All of this is very beautiful, but it doesn’t add to our historical knowledge. It teaches people to accept things as they are instead of addressing their mistakes and the mistakes of those who claimed to be their saviors. Lamartine has made an idol of the Revolution instead of viewing it as an unavoidable result of bad governance. For an English or American reader, the reference to "the blood sacrifice," which is needed in politics just like in religion, would seem almost blasphemous; for the French, it probably indicates strong religious belief. Lamartine's ideas and ways of thinking are much more similar to the German schools than to the English ones; however, instead of following a strict and unyielding logical philosophy, he engages in philosophical musings. As a politician, Lamartine lacks focus, and for this reason, we believe his time in office will be short.

With respect to character, energy, and courage, Lamartine has few equals. He has not risen to power by those crafty combinations which destroy a man's moral greatness in giving him distinction. "Greatness" was, indeed, "thrust upon him," and thus far he has nobly and courageously sustained it. He neither courted power, nor declined it. When it was offered, he did not shrink from assuming the responsibility of accepting it. He has no vulgar ambition to gratify, no insults to revenge, no devotion to reward. He stands untrammeled and uncommitted to any faction whatever. He may not be able to solve the social problem of the age; but will, in that case, surrender his command untarnished as he received it, and serve once more in the ranks.

In terms of character, energy, and courage, Lamartine has few rivals. He hasn’t gained power through manipulative schemes that undermine a person’s moral integrity in achieving recognition. "Greatness" was, in fact, "thrust upon him," and so far he has nobly and bravely upheld it. He neither sought out power nor turned it down. When it was offered, he didn’t shrink from taking on the responsibility that came with it. He has no petty ambitions to fulfill, no grudges to settle, and no loyalty to repay. He stands free and unaligned with any group. He might not be able to resolve the social issues of our time; but if that’s the case, he will hand over his leadership just as unblemished as when he received it and rejoin the ranks.




SIR HUMPHREY GILBERT.


BY HENRY W. LONGFELLOW.


[When the wind abated and the vessels were near enough, the admiral was seen constantly sitting in the stern, with a book in his hand. On the 9th of September he was seen for the last time, and was heard by the people of the Hind to say, "We are as near Heaven by sea as by land." In the following night the lights of the ship suddenly disappeared. The people in the other vessel kept a good look out for him during the remainder of the voyage. On the 22d of September they arrived, through much tempest and peril; at Falmouth. But nothing more was seen or heard of the admiral. Belknap's American Biography, I. 203.]

[When the wind died down and the ships were close enough, the admiral was spotted sitting at the back with a book in his hand. On September 9th, he was seen for the last time and was heard by the people of the Hind saying, "We are as close to Heaven by sea as we are by land." That night, the lights of the ship suddenly went out. The people in the other vessel kept a close watch for him for the rest of the journey. On September 22nd, they arrived at Falmouth after facing many storms and dangers. But nothing more was seen or heard from the admiral. Belknap's American Biography, I. 203.]

Heading south with his fleet of ice Sailed the Corsair Death; The winds were wild and fast, blowing fiercely, And the east wind was his breath.
His majestic ice ships Glistening in the sun; On each side, like wide flags, Flashing crystal streams flow.
His white sea-mist sails Dripped with silver rain; But where he walked, there were shadows cast. Gray shadows over the sea.
East of Campobello
Sir Humphrey Gilbert set sail; For three days or more, he sailed out to sea,
Then, unfortunately, the land wind disappeared.
Unfortunately, the land wind failed,
And the night grew icy; And never again, on sea or land,
Sir Humphrey should come to his senses.
He sat on the deck,
The book was in his hand; "Don't worry! Heaven is just as close,"
He said, "by water as by land!"
During the first watch of the night,
Without a signal's sound, From the sea, mysteriously,
The fleet of Death surrounded us on all sides.
The moon and the evening star Hanging in the shrouds; Every mast, as it went by,
Appeared to sweep through the passing clouds.
They struggled with their prize,
At midnight, dark and cold!
As solid as a rock was the shock; The ground-swell rolled heavily.
Southward through day and night,
They drift in a close hug;
With fog and rain to the Spanish coast; Yet it appears there is no change of location.
South, always south,
They float through both night and day; And like a dream, in the Gulf Stream,
Sinking disappears completely.



THE NIGHT.

The day, the hard day, separates us, sweet—
Tears from our souls are the wings that help us rise. To Heaven. Everything is harsh. We might meet
Only by being sneaky can one sigh—and then it’s all over:
We separate—the world is dark again, and swift; The ghosts of despair and doubt have returned once again
Chase our hearts and gaze into our eyes,
Until memory becomes disheartened, and sweet hope fades away.
But the quiet night, with all its bright stars,
And sleep, in her separate world of dreams—
These, these are ours! Then no disrespectful noise disrupts Your image in the fountain of my heart—
Then the faint soul unlocks her prison gate And comes to life, and you, no longer to be separated,
Until that cruel day when our joy fades, And stills with waking each loving heart's desire. M. E. T.



THE BOB-O-LINK.


BY GEORGE S. BURLEIGH.


Merrily sings the fluttering Bobolink,
Whose cheerful song floats above the meadow; The eager air rushes, trembling to take in. The sweet, bubbly notes of the liquid,
Whose silver sounds rise and fall,
Shift, glide, and shiver, like the quivering particles At the height of sunset, one might think
Some powerful enchantment had transformed the dawn's light From the night-bringing north to the music,
That all came in a gurgling rush of sweetness. Mocking the ear, just like it once mocked the eye,
With different beauties sparkling intermittently; Low in the air, he sings his song. As if he shook it off his trembling wings.



MY AUNT POLLY.


BY MRS. E. C. KINNEY.


Every body has had an Aunt Peggy—an Aunt Patty—an Aunt Penelope, or an aunt something else; but every body hasn't had an Aunt Polly—i. e. such an Aunt Polly as mine! Most Aunt Pollies have been the exemplars and promulgators of "single blessedness"—not such was she! But more of this anon. Aunt Polly was the only sister of my father, who often spoke of her affectionately; but would end his remark with "poor Polly! so nervous—so unlike her self-possessed and beautiful mother"—whose memory he devoutly revered. Children are not destitute of the curiosity native to the human mind, and we often teased papa about a visit from Aunt Polly, who, he replied, never left home; but not enlightening us on the why, his replies only served to whet the edge of curiosity more and more. I never shall forget the surprise that opened my eye-lids early and wide one morning, when it was announced to me that Aunt Polly and her spouse had unexpectedly arrived at the homestead. It would be difficult to analyze the nature of that eagerness which hastily dressed and sent me down stairs. But unfortunately did I enter the breakfast-room just as the good book was closing, and the family circle preparing to finish its devotions on the knee; however, a glance of the eye takes but little time, and a penetrating look was returned me by Aunt Polly, in which the beaming affection of her sanguine nature, and the scowl of scarce restrained impatience to get hold of me, were mixed so strangely as to give her naturally sharp black eyes an expression almost fearful to a child; but on surveying her unique apparel, and indescribably uneasy position on the chair—for she remained seated while the rest of us knelt, giving me thus an opportunity to scrutinize her through the interstices of my chair-back—so excited my girlish risibilities, that fear became stifled in suppressed laughter. "Amen" was scarce pronounced, when a shrill voice called out—"Come here, you little good-for-nothing—what's your name?" The inviting smile conveyed to me with these startling tones left no doubt who was addressed, and I instantly obeyed the really fervent call. Both the stout arms of my aunt were opened to receive me, but held me at their length, while—with a nervous sensibility that made the tears gush from her eyes—she hurriedly exclaimed—"What shall I do with you? Do you love to be squeezed? When, suiting the action to the question, she embraced me with a tenacity that almost choked my breath. From that moment I loved Aunt Polly! The fervid outpouring of her affection had mingled with the well-springs of a heart that—despite its mischievousness—was ever brimming with love. The first gush of feeling over, Aunt Polly again held me at arm's distance, while she surveyed intently my features, and traced in the laughing eye and golden ringlets the likeness of her "dearest brother in the world!" Poor aunty had but one! Nor was my opportunity lost of looking right into the face I had so often desired to see. It would be hard to draw a picture of Aunt Polly in words, so good as the reader's fancy will supply. There was nothing peculiar in her tall, stout figure; in her well developed features—something between the Grecian and the Roman—in her complexion, which one could see had faded from a glowing brunette to a pale Scotch snuff color. But her eyes, they were peculiar—so black—so rapid in their motions—so penetrating when looking forward—so flashing when she laughed, that really—I never saw such eyes!

Everybody has had an Aunt Peggy, an Aunt Patty, an Aunt Penelope, or some other aunt; but not everyone has had an Aunt Polly—that is, a one-of-a-kind Aunt Polly like mine! Most Aunt Pollies are examples of "single blessedness"—but not her! More on that later. Aunt Polly was my father's only sister, and he often spoke of her with affection, but would end his remarks with, "Poor Polly! So nervous—so unlike her self-assured and beautiful mother," whose memory he cherished. Kids are naturally curious, and we often teased Dad about a visit from Aunt Polly, to which he replied that she never left home; however, he never explained why, so his replies just made our curiosity grow even more. I’ll never forget the surprise that woke me up early one morning when I learned that Aunt Polly and her husband had unexpectedly arrived at our house. It’s hard to describe the eagerness that got me dressed in a hurry and sent me downstairs. Unfortunately, I walked into the breakfast room just as the prayer was finishing and the family was getting ready to say their final devotions on their knees; however, a quick glance took barely any time, and Aunt Polly returned my curious look with one that mixed the bright affection of her lively nature and a barely contained impatience to grab hold of me, which made her naturally sharp black eyes look almost scary to a child. But when I saw her unusual outfit and noticed her oddly uncomfortable position on the chair—she stayed seated while the rest of us knelt, which gave me a chance to check her out through the gaps in my chair back—it excited my girlish giggles so much that my fear turned into suppressed laughter. "Amen" had barely been spoken when a shrill voice called out—"Come here, you little good-for-nothing—what's your name?" The friendly smile that came with those startling words made it clear who was being called, so I immediately followed that passionate invitation. Aunt Polly opened her arms to embrace me but held me at arm's length while, with a nervous energy that brought tears to her eyes, she quickly exclaimed—"What shall I do with you? Do you love to be squeezed?" And as she asked, without missing a beat, she hugged me tightly enough that it almost took my breath away. From that moment on, I loved Aunt Polly! The intense outpouring of her affection mixed with the wellsprings of a heart that, despite its mischief, was always overflowing with love. Once her initial burst of feeling had passed, Aunt Polly again held me at an arm's length while she carefully explored my features, recognizing in my playful eyes and golden curls the likeness of her "dearest brother in the world!" Poor auntie had only one! And I seized the opportunity to look right into the face I had wished to see so often. It would be difficult to describe Aunt Polly in words as well as the reader's imagination can picture her. There was nothing really special about her tall, stout figure; her well-defined features were a mix between Grecian and Roman; her complexion had faded from a glowing brunette to a pale shade of Scotch snuff. But her eyes, they were something else—so black, so quick in their movements, so piercing when she looked ahead, and so sparkling when she laughed, that honestly—I had never seen such eyes!

It would be still more puzzling to describe her dress. She wore a real chintz of the olden time, filled with nosegays, as unlike to Nature's flowers as the fashion of her gown was to the dresses of modern dames of her sixty years. Though I don't believe Aunt Polly's attire looked like any body else's at the time it was made; at any rate, it was put on in a way that differed from the pictures I had seen of the old-school ladies. Her cap was indeed the crowner! but let that pass, for the old lady had these dainty articles so carefully packed in what had been a sugar-box, that no doubt they were sweet to any taste but mine. I said that Aunt Polly was not a spinster. A better idea of her lord cannot be given than in her own words to my eldest sister, who declared in her hearing that she would never marry a minister. "Hush, hush, my dear!" said Aunt Polly, "I remember saying, when I was a girl, that whatever faults my husband might have, he should never be younger than myself—have red hair, or stammer in his speech: all these objections were united in the man I married!"

It would be even more confusing to describe her dress. She wore a genuine chintz from the past, covered in floral patterns that were as unlike Nature's flowers as her gown was from the outfits of modern women of her age. Although I doubt Aunt Polly's outfit resembled anyone else's when it was made; in any case, it was worn differently than the images I had seen of the old-fashioned ladies. Her cap was definitely something special! But let's move on, as the old lady had carefully packed these delicate items in what used to be a sugar box, so no doubt they were sweet to any taste except mine. I mentioned that Aunt Polly was not a spinster. A better idea of her husband can be captured in her own words to my oldest sister, who remarked in front of Aunt Polly that she would never marry a minister. "Hush, hush, my dear!" said Aunt Polly, "I remember saying, when I was a girl, that no matter what faults my husband might have, he should never be younger than me—have red hair, or stutter in his speech: all these objections were found in the man I married!"

One more fact will convey to the imagination all that I need say of Aunt Polly's husband. Late one evening came a thundering knock at my father's door, and as all the servants had retired, a youth who happened to be staying with us at the time, started, candle in hand, to answer it: Now the young man was of a credulous turn, and had just awakened from a snooze in his chair. Presently a loud shriek called all who were up in the house to the door, where, lying prostrate and faint, was found the youth, and standing over him, with eye-balls distended—making ineffectual efforts to speak—was the husband of Aunt Polly. When the lad recovered, all that he could tell of his mishap was, that on opening the street-door a man, wrapped in a large over-coat, with glassy eyes staring straight at him, opened and shut his mouth four times without utter[35]ing a syllable—when the candle fell from his hands, and he to the floor! Aunt Polly's spouse was the prince of stammerers! But if he could seldom begin a sentence, so Aunt Polly could seldom finish one: indeed the most noticeable point in her conversation was, that it had no point, or was made up of sentences broken off in the middle. This may have been physiologically owing to the velocity with which the nervous fluid passed through her brain, giving uncommon rapidity to her thoughts, and correspondingly to the motions of her body. It soon became a wonder to my girlish mind how Aunt Polly ever kept still long enough to listen to a declaration of love—especially from a stutterer—or even to respond to the marriage ceremony.

One more detail will give you a clear picture of Aunt Polly's husband. Late one evening, there was a loud knock at my father's door, and since all the servants had gone to bed, a young guy who was staying with us jumped up with a candle to answer it. He was a bit gullible and had just woken up from dozing off in his chair. Soon, a loud scream brought everyone who was still up in the house to the door, where we found the young man collapsed and faint, with Aunt Polly’s husband standing over him, eyes wide open and struggling to speak. When the guy came to, all he could explain about what happened was that when he opened the front door, a man wrapped in a big overcoat was staring at him with glassy eyes and opened and closed his mouth four times without saying a word—then the candle slipped from his hand and he fell to the floor! Aunt Polly's husband was the ultimate stutterer! But while he could hardly start a sentence, Aunt Polly rarely managed to finish one: the most notable thing about her conversation was that it often had no point, consisting of sentences that trailed off mid-thought. This might have been because of how quickly her nerves fired through her brain, making her thoughts race and her movements equally quick. I often wondered how Aunt Polly could sit still long enough to listen to a love declaration—especially from a stutterer—or even to respond during the wedding ceremony.

My wonder now is, how the functions of her system ever had time to fulfill their offices, or the flesh to accumulate, as it did, to a very respectable consistency; for she never, to my knowledge, finished a meal while under our roof; nor do I believe that she ever slept out a nap in her life. As she became a study well fitted to interest one of my novel, fun-loving age, I used often to steal out of bed at different times in the night and peep from my own apartment into hers, which adjoined it, where a night lamp was always burning; for she insisted on having the door between left open. I invariably found those eyes of hers wide awake, and my own room being dark, took pleasure in watching her unobserved, as she fidgeted now with her ample-bordered night-cap, and now with the bed-clothes. Once was I caught by a sudden cough on my part, which brought Aunt Polly to her feet before I had time to slip back to bed; and the only plea that my guiltiness could make her kind remonstrance on my being up in the cold, was the very natural and very wicked fib, that I heard her move and thought she might want something. Unsuspecting old lady! May her ashes at least rest in peace! How she caught me in her arms, kissed and carried me to bed, tucking in the blankets so effectually that all attempts to get up again that night were vain! Oh, she was a love of an aunt! The partiality of her attachment to me might have been accounted for by her having had no children of her own; or to the evident interest which she excited in me, causing my steps to follow her wherever she went; though all the family endeavored to make her first and last visit as agreeable as possible. But every attempt to fasten her attention to an object of interest or curiosity long enough to understand it, was unavailing. Sometimes I sallied out with her into the street, and while rather pleased than mortified by the observation which her grotesque costume and nervous, irregular gait attracted, it was different with me when she attempted to shop; as more often than otherwise, she would begin to pay for articles purchased, and putting her purse abruptly in her pocket, hurry toward the door, as if on purpose to avoid a touch on the elbow, which sometimes served to jog her memory also, and sometimes the very purchases were forgotten, till I became their witness.

My current wonder is how her body’s functions had the time to do their jobs, or how her flesh could build up to such a respectable consistency, since she never, to my knowledge, finished a meal while living with us; nor do I think she ever took a nap in her life. As she became a fascinating study for someone like me, who enjoyed novels and fun, I often sneaked out of bed at different times during the night and peeked from my room into hers, which was next to mine, where a nightlight was always on because she insisted on leaving the door open. I always found her eyes wide awake, and since my room was dark, I took pleasure in watching her unnoticed as she fidgeted with her wide-brimmed nightcap and the bedclothes. Once, I got caught by a sudden cough, which made Aunt Polly jump up before I could slip back into bed; my only excuse for being up in the cold was the very natural but very mischievous fib that I heard her moving and thought she might need something. Unsuspecting old lady! May her ashes rest in peace! She caught me in her arms, kissed me, and carried me back to bed, tucking in the blankets so snugly that all attempts to get up again that night were pointless! Oh, she was such a wonderful aunt! The fact that she favored me might have been because she had no children of her own, or perhaps it was the clear interest I showed in her, which made me follow her everywhere she went, even though the whole family tried to make her visits as enjoyable as possible. But every attempt to hold her attention on something interesting or curious long enough for her to understand it was pointless. Sometimes I went out with her into the street, and while I felt more pleased than embarrassed by the attention her quirky outfit and unsteady walk attracted, things changed when she tried to shop; more often than not, she would start to pay for items, abruptly shove her purse into her pocket, and rush toward the door, seemingly trying to avoid the slightest nudge on her elbow, which sometimes jogged her memory, and sometimes she would forget the very items she had just purchased until I became their witness.

On the whole, Aunt Polly's visit was a source of more amusement to me than all the visits of all my school-mates put together. When we parted—for I truly loved her—I forgave the squeeze—a screw-turn tighter than that at our meeting—and promised through my tears to make her a visit whenever my parents would consent to it. The homestead was as still for a week after her departure, as a ball-room after the waltzers have all whirled themselves home. Hardly had the family clock-work commenced its methodical revolutions again, when a letter arrived; and who that knew Aunt Polly, could have mistaken its characteristic superscription.

Overall, Aunt Polly's visit brought me more joy than all the visits from my classmates combined. When we said goodbye—because I genuinely cared for her—I forgave the hug that was a bit tighter than when we first met and promised through my tears that I would visit her whenever my parents allowed it. The house was as quiet for a week after she left, as a ballroom is after everyone has gone home. Just as the family clock started ticking regularly again, a letter arrived; and anyone who knew Aunt Polly would easily recognize her distinctive handwriting.

My father was well-known at the post office, or the half-written-out-name would never have found its way into his box. Internally, the letter was made up of broken sentences, big with love, like the large, fragmentary drops of rain from a passing summer cloud. By dint of patient perseverance we "gathered up the fragments, so that nothing was lost" of Aunt Polly's itinerant thoughts or wishes.

My dad was well-known at the post office, or else the half-written name wouldn’t have made it into his box. Inside, the letter was filled with broken sentences, heavy with love, like big, scattered raindrops from a passing summer cloud. Through steady determination, we "gathered up the fragments, so that nothing was lost" of Aunt Polly's wandering thoughts or wishes.

Among the latter was an invitation for me to visit her, on which my father looked silently and negatively; but I was not thus to be denied a desire of the heart, and insisted on having an audible response to my request of permission to fulfill the parting promise to Aunt Polly. In vain did my father give first an evasive answer, and then hint at the disappointment likely to await such a step—recall to my mind the eccentricities of his "worthy sister"—endeavor by all gentle means of persuasion to deter me from my purpose, and finally try to frighten me out of it. I was incorrigible.

Among those was an invitation for me to visit her, which my father silently disapproved of; but I wasn't going to let go of something I really wanted, and I pressed for a clear answer to my request for permission to keep my promise to Aunt Polly. My father first gave an evasive answer, then hinted at the disappointment that could come from such a decision—reminding me of the quirks of his "worthy sister"—trying every gentle tactic to talk me out of it, and even trying to scare me away from doing it. I was relentless.

Not long after, a gentleman who resided in the town with my aunt, came to visit us, and being alone in a comfortable one-horse vehicle, was glad enough to accept my offered company on his way home; so, gaining the reluctant consent of my mother, I started, full of an indefinite sort of pleasurable expectation, nourished by the changing diorama of a summer afternoon's ride through a cultivated part of the country.

Not long after, a man from the town where my aunt lived came to visit us. Since he was alone in a nice one-horse carriage, he was happy to accept my offer to join him on his way home. With my mother’s hesitant approval, I set off, filled with a vague sense of excitement, fueled by the changing scenes of a summer afternoon ride through a cultivated area of the countryside.

Arriving at the verge of a limpid stream, my companion turned the horse to drink, so suddenly, that the wheels became cramped, and we were precipitated into the water, the wagon turning a summerset directly over our heads. Strange to say, neither of us were hurt, and the stream was shallow, though deep enough to give us a thorough cold bath, and to deluge the trunk containing my clothes, the lock of which flew open in the fall. My mortified protector crept from under our capsized ark as soon as he could, and let me out at the window; when I felt myself to be in rather a worse condition than was Noah's dove, who "found no rest for the sole of her foot;" for beside dripping from all my garments, like a surcharged umbrella, my soul, too, found no foothold of excuse on which to stand justified before my father for exposing myself to such an emergence without his knowledge. However, return we must. Nor was the situation of my conductor's body or mind very enviable, being obliged to present me to my parents, drooping like a water-lily. But if ill-luck had pursued us, good luck awaited our return; for we found that my father had[36] not yet arrived from his business, and my mother's conscience kept our secret; so that frustration in my first attempt to visit Aunt Polly, was all the evil that came out of the adventure. Notwithstanding my ardor had been so damped with cold water, it was yet warm enough for another effort; though it must be confessed, that for a few days subsequent to the accident, my animal spirits were something in the state of over-night—uncorked champagne.

Arriving at the edge of a clear stream, my friend suddenly turned the horse to let it drink. We got thrown into the water as the wagon tipped over us. Surprisingly, neither of us got hurt, and the stream was shallow enough to give us a surprising cold splash and soak the trunk with my clothes, which flew open when we fell. My embarrassed friend crawled out from under our overturned wagon as quickly as he could and helped me out through the window. I realized I was in worse shape than Noah's dove, which "found no rest for the sole of her foot," because besides being soaked like a drenched umbrella, I had no excuse to offer my dad for getting into such a mess without telling him. However, we had to go back. My friend's situation wasn't great either, as he had to face my parents, looking as miserable as a wilted flower. But if bad luck had chased us, good luck awaited us on the return trip, since we found out my dad hadn’t gotten back from work yet, and my mom kept our little secret. So, my initial attempt to visit Aunt Polly turned out to be only a minor disaster. Even though the cold water had dampened my excitement, I was still eager for another try. To be honest, for a few days after the accident, my spirits felt a bit like leftover champagne—flat and deflated.

The first sign of their renewed vitality was the again expressed desire to visit Aunt Polly. I, however, learned obedience by the things I had suffered, and resolved not to venture on another expedition without the approval and protection of my father, who, because of my importunity, at length consented to accompany me, provided I would not reveal to Aunt Polly the proposed length of my visit until I had spent a day and night under her roof. This I readily consented to, thinking only at the time what a strange proviso it was. Accordingly, arrangements were soon completed for the long coveted journey; but not until I had remonstrated with my mother on her limited provision for my wardrobe, furnishing me only with what a small carpet-bag would contain.

The first sign of their renewed energy was their desire to visit Aunt Polly again. However, I had learned to obey through my previous experiences and decided not to go on another trip without my father's approval and protection. After some persistence on my part, he finally agreed to go with me, on the condition that I wouldn’t tell Aunt Polly how long I planned to stay until I had spent a whole day and night at her place. I quickly agreed, thinking it was a strange condition. Soon, plans were made for the long-awaited trip, but not before I convinced my mother that her provision for my clothes was too limited, as she only packed what would fit in a small carpet bag.

After a ride of some forty miles, through scenery that gave fresh inspiration to my hopes, we arrived at the witching hour of sunset, before a venerable-looking farm-house. Its exterior gave no signs in the form of shrubbery or flowers of the decorating, refining hand of woman; but the sturdy oak and sycamore were there to give shade, and the life-scenes that surrounded the farm-yard were plenty in promise of eggs and poultry for the keen appetites of the travelers.

After a ride of about forty miles, through scenery that lifted my spirits, we arrived at the magical hour of sunset in front of an old farmhouse. Its outside showed no signs of the decorative touch of a woman, with no shrubs or flowers; instead, strong oaks and sycamores provided shade, and the lively scenes around the farmyard promised plenty of eggs and poultry for the hungry travelers.

As we drove into the avenue leading to a side-door of the mansion, I caught a glimpse of Aunt Polly's unparalleled cap through a window, and the next moment she stood on the steps, wringing her hands and crying for joy. An involuntary dread of another squeezing came over me, which had scarce time to be idealized ere it was realized almost to suffocation. My father's more graduated look of pleasure, called from Aunt Polly an out-bursting—"Forgive me, forgive me! It's my only brother in the world! It's my dear little puss all over again! Forgive me, forgive me!" But during these ejaculations I was confirmed in a discovery that had escaped all my vigilance while Aunt Polly sojourned with us. She was a snuff-taker! That she took snuff, as she did every thing else, by snatches, I had also ascertained, on seeing her in the door, when she thought herself yet beyond the reach of our vision, forgetting that young eyes can see further than old eyes; mine could not be deceived in the convulsive motion that carried her fore-finger and thumb to the tip of her olfactory organ, which drew up one snuff of the fragrant weed—as hurriedly as a porpoise puts his head out of water for a snuff of the sweet air of morning—when scattering the rest of the pinch to the four winds, she forgot, in her excitement, for once, to wipe the traces from her upper lip. Had I only suspected before, the hearty sneeze on my part that followed close upon her kiss, would have made that suspicion a certainty. Aunt Polly was, indeed, that inborn abhorrence of mine, a snuff-taker! Thus my rosy prospects began to assume a yellowish tinge before entering the house; what color they took afterward it would be difficult to tell; for the wild confusion of its interior, gave to my fancy as many and as mixed hues as one sees in a kaleidoscope.

As we drove down the avenue toward a side door of the mansion, I caught a glimpse of Aunt Polly's unique cap through a window, and the next moment she was on the steps, wringing her hands and crying out in joy. An instinctive dread of another squeezing washed over me, which barely had time to idealize before it felt almost overwhelming. My father's more measured look of happiness prompted Aunt Polly to burst out—"Forgive me, forgive me! It’s my only brother in the world! It’s my dear little puss all over again! Forgive me, forgive me!" But during her outbursts, I realized something that had slipped past my notice while Aunt Polly had been staying with us. She was a snuff-taker! I had also figured out that she took snuff, like everything else, in snatches, when I saw her in the doorway, thinking she was out of our sight, not realizing that young eyes can see further than old ones; mine could not be fooled by the frantic motion that brought her fingers to her nose, which quickly inhaled a pinch of the fragrant substance—just as a porpoise pops its head above water for a breath of fresh morning air—while she scattered the rest of the pinch to the wind, forgetting in her excitement to wipe her upper lip. If I had only suspected earlier, the loud sneeze I let out right after her kiss would have turned that suspicion into certainty. Aunt Polly was, indeed, that very thing I disliked, a snuff-taker! So my bright outlook began to take on a yellowish hue before we even entered the house; what color it turned afterward is hard to say, because the chaotic interior offered my imagination a mix of colors as varied as those seen in a kaleidoscope.

The old-fashioned parlor had a corner cupboard, which appeared to be put to any use but the right one, while the teacups and saucers—no whole set alike—were indiscriminately arranged on the side-board, and in it I saw, as the door stood ajar, Aunt Polly's bonnet and shawl; a drawer, too, being half open, disclosed one of her sweetish caps, side by side with a card of gingerbread. The carpet was woven of every color, in every form, but without any definite figure, and promised to be another puzzle for my curious eyes to unravel; it seemed to have been just thrown down with here and there a tack in it, only serving to make it look more awry. While amusing myself with this carpet, it recalled an incident that a roguish cousin of mine once related to me after he had been to see Aunt Polly, connected with this parlor, which she always called her "square-room!" One day during his visit the old lady having occasion to step into a neighbor's house, while a pot of lard was trying over the kitchen fire, and not being willing to trust her half-trained servants to watch it, she gave the precious oil in charge to this youth, who was one of her favorites, bidding him, after a stated time, remove it from the chimney to a cooling-place; now not finishing her directions, the lad indulged his mischievous propensities by attempting to place the kettle of boiling lard to cool in the square-room fire-place; but finding it heavier than his strength could carry, its contents were suddenly deposited on the carpet, save such sprinklings as served to brand his face and hands as the culprit of the mischief.

The old-fashioned parlor had a corner cupboard that seemed to be used for anything but its intended purpose, while the teacups and saucers—none of them part of a matching set—were haphazardly arranged on the sideboard. Through the slightly open door, I spotted Aunt Polly's bonnet and shawl inside, and a half-open drawer revealed one of her sweetish caps next to a card of gingerbread. The carpet was made of every color and shape, but without any clear pattern, and was another puzzle for my curious eyes to figure out; it looked like it had just been thrown down with a few tacks here and there, making it look even more crooked. While I entertained myself with this carpet, it reminded me of a story a mischievous cousin told me after visiting Aunt Polly, related to this parlor, which she always called her "square-room!" One day during his visit, the old lady had to step into a neighbor's house while a pot of lard was warming on the kitchen fire. Not wanting to trust her half-trained servants to watch it, she entrusted the precious oil to this young man, one of her favorites, instructing him to remove it from the stove after a set time. But without finishing her instructions, the boy, eager to stir up trouble, tried to cool the kettle of boiling lard in the square-room fireplace. However, finding it heavier than he expected, he ended up dumping its contents on the carpet, leaving just enough splashes to mark his face and hands as the one responsible for the mess.

The terrified boy hearing Aunt Polly's step on the threshold, took the first way that was suggested to him of escaping her wrath, which led out at the window. Scarce had his agile limbs landed him safe on terra firma, when the door opened, and, preceded by a shriek that penetrated his hiding-place, he heard Aunt Polly's lamentable lamentation—"It's my square-room! my square-room carpet! Oh! that I should live to see it come to this!" and again, and again, were these heart-thrilling exclamations reiterated. The lad, finding that all the good lady's excitement was likely to be spent on the square-room—though, alas! all wouldn't exterminate the grease—recovered courage and magnanimity enough to reveal himself as the author of the catastrophe, which he did with such contrition, showing at the same time his wounds, that Aunt Polly soon began "to take on" about her dear boy, to the seeming forgetfulness, while anointing his burns, of the kettle of lard and her unfortunate square-room.

The scared boy, hearing Aunt Polly's steps on the threshold, took the quickest way he could think of to escape her anger, which led him out the window. Barely had his agile limbs touched down safely when the door opened, and, before he could hide, he heard Aunt Polly's heartbreaking wail—"It's my square room! My square room carpet! Oh! To think I’d live to see it come to this!" These distressing exclamations echoed again and again. The boy realized that all the lady's fuss was likely directed at the square room—though sadly, not even that could clean up the grease—so he mustered enough courage and generosity to admit he was the one responsible for the mess. He apologized with such remorse, showing her his wounds, that Aunt Polly quickly turned to worry about her dear boy, seemingly forgetting the kettle of lard and her unfortunate square room as she tended to his burns.

But I must take up again the broken thread of my own adventures in this square-room, where I[37] left Aunt Polly flourishing about in joy at our unexpected arrival.

But I have to pick up the broken thread of my own adventures in this square room, where I[37] left Aunt Polly happily celebrating our unexpected arrival.

A large, straight-backed rocking-chair stood in one corner of this apartment, and on its cushion—stuffed with feathers, and covered with blazing chintz—lay a large gray cat curled up asleep—decidedly the most comfortable looking object in the room—till Aunt Polly unceremoniously shook her out of her snug quarters to give my father the chair. I then discovered that poor puss was without a tail! On expressing my surprise, aunt only replied—"Oh, my cats are all so!" And, true enough, before we left, I saw some half dozen round the house, all deficient in this same graceful appendage of the feline race. The human domestics of the family were only half-grown—but half did their work, and seemed altogether naturalized to the whirligig spirit of their mistress. The reader may anticipate the consequences to the culinary and table arrangements. For supper we had, not unleavened bread, but that which contained "the little leaven," that having had no time to "leaven the whole lump," rendered it still heavier of digestion; butter half-worked, tea made of water that did not get time to boil, and slack-baked cakes. I supped on cucumbers, and complaining of fatigue, was conducted by my kind aunt to the sleeping apartment next her own, as it would seem like old times to have me so near. What was wanting to make my bed comfortable, might have been owing to the fact, that the feathers under me had been only half-baked, or were picked from geese of Aunt Polly's raising; at any rate, I was as restless as the good lady herself until daylight, when I fell into as uneasy dreams—blessing the ducking that saved me a more lingering fate before. After a brief morning-nap I arose, and seeing fresh eggs brought in from the farm-yard, confidently expected to have my appetite appeased, knowing that they could be cooked in "less than no time;" but here again disappointment awaited me. For once, Aunt Polly's mis-hit was in over-doing. The coffee sustained in part her reputation, being half-roasted, half-ground, half-boiled, and, I may add, half-swallowed. After this breakfast—or keepfast—my father archly inquired of me aside, how long I wished him to leave me with Aunt Polly, as he must return immediately home. Horror at the idea of being left at all overcame the mortification that my reaction of feeling naturally occasioned, and throwing my arms around his neck, I implored him to take me back with him. This reply he took as coolly as if he were prepared for it. Not so did Aunt Polly receive the announcement of my departure. She insisted that I had promised her a visit, and this was no visit at all. My father humored her fondness with his usual tact; but on telling her that it was really necessary for me to return to school, the kind woman relinquished at once her selfish claims, in view of a greater good to me.

A big, straight-backed rocking chair was in one corner of the apartment, and on its cushion—stuffed with feathers and covered in bright chintz—lay a large gray cat curled up asleep, definitely the coziest thing in the room, until Aunt Polly unceremoniously shook her out of her comfy spot to give my dad the chair. I then noticed that poor kitty was missing a tail! When I expressed my surprise, Aunt Polly just said, "Oh, my cats are all like that!" And sure enough, before we left, I saw half a dozen more around the house, all lacking this graceful feature of cats. The human staff in the house were only half-grown but only did half their jobs, and seemed completely adapted to their mistress's chaotic spirit. One can guess what this meant for the cooking and dining situations. For dinner, we had not unleavened bread, but bread that had "a little leaven," which, since it didn't have time to "leaven the whole lump," made it even harder to digest; butter that was only half-mixed, tea made from water that didn’t boil long enough, and undercooked cakes. I ate cucumbers, and feeling tired, my kind aunt led me to the bedroom next to hers, thinking it would feel like old times to have me so close. What was lacking to make my bed comfortable might have been because the feathers underneath me were only half-fluffed, or picked from geese raised by Aunt Polly; either way, I was as restless as the good lady herself until daylight, when I slipped into uneasy dreams—grateful for the luck that saved me from a more prolonged fate before. After a short nap in the morning, I got up and, seeing fresh eggs brought in from the farm, confidently expected to have my appetite satisfied, knowing they could be cooked in "no time at all;" but disappointment awaited me again. For once, Aunt Polly’s mistake was in over-doing things. The coffee partly upheld her reputation, being half-roasted, half-ground, half-boiled, and, I can add, half-swallowed. After this breakfast—or keepfast—my dad teasingly asked me aside how long I wanted him to leave me with Aunt Polly, since he had to go home right away. The horror of being left at all overrode the embarrassment my feelings naturally caused, and throwing my arms around his neck, I begged him to take me back with him. He took my response calmly as if he was ready for it. Aunt Polly, however, did not take the news of my departure well. She insisted that I had promised her a visit, and that this was no visit at all. My dad indulged her affection with his usual charm; but when he told her that it was really important for me to go back to school, the kind woman immediately gave up her selfish wishes for the sake of my greater good.

Poor Aunt Polly! if my affection for her was less disinterested than her own, it was none the less in quantity; and I never loved her more than when she gave me that cruelest of squeezes at our parting, which proved to be the last—for I never saw her again. But in proof that she loved me to the end, I was remembered in her will; and did I not believe that if living, her generous affection, that was the precious oil through which floated her eccentricities like "flies as big as bumble-bees," would smooth over all appearance of ridicule in these reminiscences, they should never amuse any one save myself. But really, I cannot better carry out her restless desire of pleasing others, than by reproducing the merriment which throughout a long life was occasioned by her, who of all the Aunt Pollies that ever lived, was the Aunt Polly!

Poor Aunt Polly! Even if my love for her was less selfless than hers for me, it was still just as strong; and I never loved her more than when she gave me that most painful squeeze at our goodbye, which turned out to be the last—for I never saw her again. But to show that she loved me until the end, I was included in her will; and I’m certain that if she were alive, her generous affection, which was the sweet oil that made her quirks seem like "flies as big as bumblebees," would smooth over any hint of ridicule in these memories, making them entertaining only for me. But honestly, I can’t better honor her constant wish to make others happy than by sharing the joy she brought into my long life, as the one and only Aunt Polly!




STUDY. (Extract.)

Life, like the ocean, still has a few green islands. Amid the waste of waters. If the wind Has tossed your boat, and many tired miles Stretch out before you, roll up the worn sail,
Throw out the anchor and joyfully greet The nice outlook—storms will arrive too soon.
They’re just committing suicide, at best, who fail
To grab Joy's fleeting gift whenever they can—
Fools who shout, "It's night," but always avoid the noon.
Live as if you weren't born for no reason. Save like the animals to die. What do they But cut the grass and die? You have been taught
A more noble lesson—that within the clay,
On the lofty altar of the mind, a light shines. Flashed from Divinity—and will it shine Unsteady and weak? Will it fade away,
Because, truly, there’s no priest at the shrine? Go with the light of knowledge and nourish the divine flame.
Look closely at the classic page, and turn it again. The page of History—you will not pay attention to The loud celebrations and the shouts of men,
The jester and the mime, since you can entertain,
If your hearts are wounded, They speak of stories filled with betrayal and death,
The land where you were born will always be needed Tarpeian rock, the rock from which people fell He who loved Rome and its people, but loved himself even more.
And she, the traitor, who under the burden Of Sabine shields and bracelets shamefully sank,
Choked and fading, at the city gate,
Lies buried there—and now the tall weeds, damp With harmful dew, lean over her, and the foul Entangled grass, where the shy lizard lives,
Covers the tomb—the wildflower shrank To establish its roots in that contaminated soil—
It's a shame that such a tomb has to overlook the ruins of Rome.
Rome! Beautiful in her ruins! Can they claim
Common humanity that never feels The heartbeat quickened at the very mention of the name,
The brain goes wild, and the captivated senses spin, Drunk with happiness? Should steal over us Feelings too big to express—I should value Such joy is greater than all earthly wealth and happiness,
Don’t trade it for love—when Beauty fades away. Love spreads its silky wings. The happy are the wise.

HENRY S. HAGERT.

HENRY S. HAGERT.




THE FANE-BUILDER.


BY EMMA C. EMBURY.


A poet's wreath will be your only crown,
A poet's memory is your greatest fame. Lament of Tasso.

In the olden time of the world there stood on the ocean-border a large and flourishing city, whose winged ships brought daily the costly merchandise of all nations to its overflowing store-houses. It was a place of busy, bustling, turbulent life. Men were struggling fiercely for wealth, and rank, and lofty name. The dawn of day saw them striving each for his own separate and selfish schemes; the stars of midnight looked down in mild rebuke upon the protracted labor of men who gave themselves no time to gaze upon the quiet heavens. One only of all this busy crowd mingled not in their toil—one only idler sauntered carelessly along the thronged mart, or wandered listlessly by the seashore; Adonais alone scorned to bind himself by fetters which he could not fling aside at his own wild will. Those who loved the stripling grieved to see him waste the spring-time of life in thus aimlessly loitering by the way-side; while the old men and sages would fain have taken from him his ill-used freedom, and shut him up in the prison-house where they bestowed their madmen, lest his example should corrupt the youth of the city.

In ancient times, there was a large and thriving city by the ocean, where winged ships brought valuable goods from all over the world to its overflowing warehouses. It was a place full of busy, energetic, and chaotic life. People were fiercely competing for wealth, status, and recognition. At dawn, they hurried to pursue their own selfish ambitions, while the midnight stars looked down in gentle disapproval at the men who didn’t take a moment to appreciate the peaceful sky. Only one among this bustling crowd didn’t partake in their labor—only one idler strolled leisurely through the crowded marketplace or wandered aimlessly along the shore; Adonais alone refused to be tied down by chains he could not break at will. Those who cared for the young man were saddened to see him squander the prime of his life idly; while the older men and wise ones wished to take away his precious freedom and confine him in the place where they kept their madmen, fearing his example might corrupt the youth of the city.

But for all this Adonais cared little. In vain they showed him the craggy path which traversed the hill of Fame; in vain they set him in the foul and miry roads which led to the temple of Mammon. He bowed before their solemn wisdom, but there was a lurking mischief in his glance as he pointed to his slender limbs, and feigned a shudder of disgust at the very sight of these rugged and distasteful ways. So at last he was suffered to wend his own idle course, and save that careful sires sometimes held him up as a warning to their children, his fellow-townsmen almost forgot his existence.

But Adonais didn’t care much about any of that. They tried to show him the rough path that led to the Hill of Fame; they tried to lead him down the dirty and muddy roads that went to the temple of Mammon. He respected their serious advice, but there was a playful glint in his eye as he pointed to his slender limbs and pretended to shudder in disgust at the sight of those harsh and unpleasant paths. So eventually, he was allowed to follow his own carefree way, and aside from the occasional strict parents using him as a warning for their kids, his fellow townspeople mostly forgot about him.

Years passed on, and then a beautiful and stately Fane began to rise in the very heart of the great city. Slowly it rose, and for a while they who toiled so intently at their daily business, marked not the white and polished stones which were so gradually and silently piled together in their midst. It grew, that noble temple, as if by magic. Every morning dawn shed its rose-tints upon another snowy marble which had been fixed in its appointed place beneath the light of the quiet stars. Men wondered somewhat, but they had scarce time to observe, and none to inquire. So the superb fabric had nearly reached its summit ere they heard, with unbelieving ears, that the builder of this noble fane, was none other than Adonais, the idler.

Years went by, and soon a beautiful and grand temple started to rise in the very center of the great city. It slowly took shape, and for a while, those who worked diligently at their daily tasks barely noticed the white, polished stones that were quietly stacked around them. That magnificent temple grew as if by magic. Each morning brought a new dawn that cast rosy hues on another piece of snowy marble set in its destined spot under the calm stars. People were curious, but they hardly had time to notice, let alone ask questions. So, the impressive structure was nearly finished before they heard, in disbelief, that the builder of this grand temple was none other than Adonais, the dreamer.

Few gave credence to the tale, for whence could he, the vagrant, and the dreamer, have drawn those precious marbles, encrusted as they were with sculpture still more precious, and written over with characters as inscrutable as they were immortal? Some set themselves to watch for the Fane-builder, but their eyes were heavy, and at the magic hour when the artist took up his labors, their senses were fast locked in slumber. Yet silently, even as the temple of the mighty Solomon, in which was never heard the sound of the workman's tool, so rose that mystic fane. Not until it stood in grand relief against the clear blue sky; not until its lofty dome pierced the clouds even a mountain-top; not until its polished walls were fashioned within and without, to surpassing beauty, did men learn the truth, and behold in the despised Adonais, the wonder-working Fane-builder. In his wanderings the dreamer had lighted on the entrance to that exhaustless mine, whence men of like soul have drawn their riches for all time. The hidden treasures of poesy had been given to his grasp, and he had built a temple which should long outlast the sand-heaps which the worshipers of Mammon had gathered around them.

Few believed the story, because how could he, the wanderer and the dreamer, have created those beautiful marbles, adorned with even more exquisite sculptures, and inscribed with symbols as mysterious as they were everlasting? Some tried to stay awake for the Fane-builder, but their eyes grew heavy, and at the magical hour when the artist began his work, they were deep in sleep. Yet quietly, just like the temple of the great Solomon, where the sound of the workman’s tools was never heard, that mystical temple rose. Not until it stood in striking contrast against the clear blue sky; not until its tall dome reached up through the clouds like a mountain peak; not until its polished walls were crafted inside and out to extraordinary beauty, did people recognize the truth and see in the scorned Adonais the remarkable Fane-builder. In his travels, the dreamer had discovered the entrance to that endless mine, from which kindred souls have drawn their treasures throughout time. The hidden gems of poetry had come into his hands, and he had built a temple that would outlast the heaps of sand that the worshippers of wealth had gathered around them.

But even then, when pilgrims came from afar to gaze upon the noble fane, the men of his own kindred and people stood aloof. They cared not for this adornment of their birth-place—they valued not the treasures that had there been gathered together. Only the few who entered the vestibule, and saw the sparkle of jewels which decked the inner shrine, or they to whom the pilgrims recounted the priceless value of these gems in other lands—only they began to look with something like pride upon the dreamer Adonais.

But even then, when travelers came from far away to admire the grand temple, the people from his own family and community kept their distance. They didn't care about this enhancement of their hometown—they didn't appreciate the treasures that had been collected there. Only a handful who stepped into the entrance and saw the shine of the jewels that adorned the inner shrine, or those to whom the travelers shared the incredible worth of these gems in other places—only they began to feel a sense of pride in the dreamer Adonais.

But not without purpose had the Fane-builder reared this magnificent structure. Within those costly walls was a veiled and jeweled sanctuary. There had he enshrined an idol—the image of a bright divinity which he alone might worship. Willingly and freely did he admit the pilgrim and the wayfarer to the outer courts of his temple; gladly did he offer them refreshing draughts from the fountain of living water which gushed up in its midst; but never did he suffer them to enter that "Holy of holies;" never did their eyes rest on that enshrined idol, in whose honor all these treasures were gathered together.

But the Fane-builder had a reason for creating this magnificent structure. Inside those expensive walls was a hidden and adorned sanctuary. There, he had placed an idol—the image of a radiant deity that he alone could worship. He willingly and freely welcomed pilgrims and travelers into the outer courts of his temple; he gladly offered them refreshing drinks from the fountain of living water that bubbled up in the center; but he never allowed them to enter that "Holy of Holies;" their eyes never rested on that enshrined idol, which was honored by all these treasures.

In progress of time, when Adonais had lavished all his wealth upon his temple, and when with the toil of gathering and shaping out her treasures, his strength had well-nigh failed him, there came a troop of revilers and slanderers—men of evil tongue, who swore that the Fane-builder was no better than a midnight robber, and had despoiled other temples of all that adorned his own. The tale was as false and foul as they who coined it; but when they pointed to many pigmy fanes which now began to be reared[39] about the city, and when men saw that they were built of like marbles as those which glittered in the temple of Adonais, they paused not to mark that the fairest stones in these new structures were but the imperfect sculptures which the true artist had scorned to employ, or perhaps the chippings of some rare gem which in his affluence he could fling aside. So the tale was hearkened unto and believed. They whose dim perceptions had been bewildered by this new uncoined and uncoinable wealth, were glad to think that it had belonged to some far off time, or some distant region. The envious, the sordid, the cold, all listened well-pleased to the base slander; and they who had cared little for his glory made themselves strangely busy in spreading the story of his shame.

As time went on, after Adonais had spent all his wealth on his temple, and when his strength was nearly gone from gathering and shaping his treasures, a group of critics and slanders appeared—people with malicious words, who claimed that the temple builder was nothing more than a midnight thief, who had robbed other temples of everything that adorned his own. The story was as false and ugly as those who made it up; but when they pointed to many small temples that were starting to rise[39] around the city, and when people saw that they were built from the same types of marble as those glittering in Adonais's temple, they didn’t stop to realize that the best stones in these new buildings were just the imperfect carvings that the true artist had refused to use, or perhaps the scraps of some rare gem that he could afford to discard. So the story was listened to and believed. Those whose limited understanding had been confused by this new, unvalued wealth were pleased to think it had belonged to some distant past or some faraway place. The envious, the greedy, the indifferent all happily listened to the slander; and those who hadn’t cared much for his glory suddenly got busy spreading the story of his disgrace.

Patiently and unweariedly had the dreamer labored at his pleasant task, while the temple was gradually growing up toward the heavens; skillfully had he polished the rich marbles, and graven upon them the ineffaceable characters of truth. But the jeweled adornments of the inner shrine had cost him more than all his other toil, for with his very heart's blood had he purchased those costly gems that sparkled on his soul's idol. Now wearied and worn with by-gone suffering he had no strength to stand forth and defy his revilers. Proudly and silently he withdrew from the world, and entered into his own beautiful fane. Presently men beheld that a heavy stone had been piled against the door of the inner sanctuary, and upon its polished surface was inscribed these words: "To Time the Avenger!"

Patiently and tirelessly, the dreamer had worked on his enjoyable task, while the temple gradually rose toward the sky; he skillfully polished the rich marbles and engraved on them the lasting marks of truth. But the jeweled decorations of the inner shrine had cost him more than all his other efforts, as he had bought those precious gems that sparkled on his soul's idol with his very life's essence. Now exhausted and worn from past suffering, he had no strength left to stand up against his critics. Proudly and silently, he withdrew from the world and entered his own beautiful sanctuary. Soon, people noticed that a heavy stone had been placed against the door of the inner sanctuary, and on its polished surface were inscribed these words: "To Time the Avenger!"

From that day no one ever again beheld the dreamer. Pilgrims came as before, and rested within the vestibule, and drank of the springing fountain, but they no longer saw the dim outline of the veiled goddess in the distant shrine, only the white and ghastly glitter of that threatening stone, which seemed like the portal of a tomb, met their eyes.

From that day on, no one ever saw the dreamer again. Pilgrims came as usual, resting in the entrance and drinking from the bubbling fountain, but they no longer saw the faint shape of the veiled goddess in the distant shrine. Instead, all that met their eyes was the white, eerie shine of that threatening stone, which looked like the entrance to a tomb.

Thus years passed on, and men had almost forgotten the name of him who had wasted himself in such fruitless toil. At length there came one from a country far beyond the seas, who had set forth to explore the wonders of all lands. He lacked the pious reverence of the pilgrims, but he also lacked the cold indifference of those who dwelt within the shadow of the temple. He entered the mystic fane, he gazed with unsated eye upon the treasures it contained, and his soul sought for greater beauty. With daring hand he and his companions thrust aside the marble portal which guarded the sanctuary. At first they shrunk back, dazzled and awe-stricken as the blaze of rich light met their unhallowed gaze. Again they went forward, and then what saw they? Surrounded by the sheen of jewels—glowing in the gorgeous light of the diamond, the chrysolite, the beryl, the ruby, they found an image fashioned but of common clay, while extended at its feet lay the skeleton of the Fane-builder.

So years went by, and people had nearly forgotten the name of the man who had exhausted himself in such pointless efforts. Finally, someone arrived from a land far across the sea, who had set out to discover the wonders of all lands. He didn't have the devout respect of the pilgrims, nor did he possess the cold indifference of those who lived in the shadow of the temple. He entered the mysterious shrine, gazed eagerly at the treasures it held, and his soul craved greater beauty. With bold hands, he and his companions pushed aside the marble door that protected the sanctuary. At first, they recoiled, dazzled and awed by the burst of brilliant light meeting their unholy eyes. They moved forward again, and what did they see? Surrounded by the sparkle of jewels—glowing in the brilliant light of diamonds, chrysolites, beryls, and rubies, they found an image made of mere clay, while at its feet lay the skeleton of the shrine-builder.

Worn with toil, and pain, and disappointment, he had perished at the feet of his idol. It may be that the scorn of the world had opened his eyes to behold of what mean materials was shapen the divinity he had so honored. It may be that the glitter of the gems he had heaped around it had perpetuated the delusion which had first charmed him, and he had thus been saved the last, worst pang of wasted idolatry. It matters not. He died—as all such men must die—in sorrow and in loneliness.

Worn out from hard work, pain, and disappointment, he had collapsed at the feet of his idol. Perhaps the world's scorn had opened his eyes to see the ordinary materials from which the divinity he had so revered was made. Maybe the sparkle of the gems he had piled around it had kept the illusion alive that had initially captivated him, thus sparing him from the final, deepest ache of wasted worship. It doesn’t matter. He died—as all such men must die—in sorrow and in loneliness.

But the fane he has reared is as indestructible as the soul of him who lifted its lofty summit to the skies. "Time, the Avenger," has redeemed the builder's fame; and even the men of his own nation now believe that a prophet and a seer once dwelt among them.

But the temple he has built is as unbreakable as the spirit of the one who raised its high peak to the heavens. "Time, the Avenger," has restored the builder's legacy; and now even the people of his own country believe that a prophet and a visionary once lived among them.

When that great city shall have shared the fortunes of the Babylons and Ninevahs of olden time, that snow-white fane, written all over with characters of truth, and graven with images of beauty, will yet endure; and men of new times and new states shall learn lessons of holier and loftier existence from a pilgrimage to that glorious temple, built by spirit-toil, and consecrated by spirit-worship and spirit-suffering.

When that great city has gone through the same ups and downs as the ancient Babylons and Ninevehs, that shining temple, covered in truths and adorned with beautiful images, will still stand strong; and future generations will find inspiration for a more sacred and elevated life by visiting that magnificent temple, created through spiritual dedication and honored by spiritual devotion and sacrifice.




DREAM-MUSIC; OR, THE SPIRIT-FLUTE.

A BALLAD.


BY FRANCES S. OSGOOD.


There—Gorgeous Pearl! lightly press,
With a soft shape, the soft sand; And while you lift the pink shells,
In your gentle and delicate hand,
Or throw them to the careless waves.
Don't worry about how your treasures sparkle,
Often, you spend time on careless hearts. Your dreams, illuminated by a divine light,
I'll sing a song—wilder than cheerful—
The tale of a magical flute;
And while I sing, the waves will dance. A structured melody, the song to fit.
In silence, our majestic old Rhine flowed; For on his chest, a picture was burned,
The most beautiful of all scenes that sparkle Wherever his glorious path has led.
On that bright morning, the peasants saw
A amazing vision rises in light,
They looked on with a mix of joy and wonder—
A castle topped the towering height!
High up in the golden fog,
That gently wraps each mountain peak,
The sky kissed its clustered columns,
And lit their snow with golden fire;[40]
The vapor trails—against the skies,
In intricate patterns on the blue,
Those elegant towers gently rise,
As if they were growing to music!
And coming from its beautiful entrance,
A young person goes down the steep steps; The sunrise shines on his flowing hair,
He jumps lightly from rock to rock—
He’s here—the radiant, angel-boy!
He moves with a grace beyond that of a human; His eyes are filled with genuine joy,
And Heaven is in his beautiful face.
And whether the stars were born among, Or born in that bright palace,
Around his light footsteps hung The light of an eternal morning.
He bravely jumps from one cliff to another,
And now he moves through the crowd. So light, as if the wings still danced. That are definitely hidden beneath his tunic!
A fairy flute is in his hand—
He brushes back his shiny, messy hair,
And smiles at the curious group,
A peculiar, gentle smile with a calm vibe.
Anon, his blue, sky-blue eyes
He focused on a young woman,
Whose gaze met his in quiet surprise,
While he played a soft, cheerful tune—
Her heart raced wildly—in her face The beautiful rose-colored light appeared and disappeared; She held her hands together with shy elegance,
In silent request, in happiness and embarrassment!
Then he slowly turned—breathing more erratically The mournful flute, and by the sound Amidst the crowd, she made her way, As if a chain were across her wound.
The group stayed silent and unmoving,
And watched the charm, with lips slightly parted, While trapped in those linked notes, The girl was guided, with an attentive heart:—
The young person climbs the rocks again.
And the young woman quietly followed in his footsteps,
As it became gentler, the sacredness of the strain increased,
Until ecstasy filled her longing spirit!
And the fairy tune became softer; Its soft, melodic rhythm flowed,
Most like a shimmering stream at noon,
Through soft lights and subtle sounds;
And with the music, moving slowly,
High up the slope, their clothes shine; Now they pass through the palace gate; And now—it disappeared like a dream!
Still frowns over your waves, oh Rhine!
The mountain's impressive height,
But where has the divine work gone,
That gave its brow a halo-like glow?
Ah! springing arch and pale pillar Had melted in the blue sky!
And she—the beloved of the valley—
She had gone too—but how—and where?


Many years passed—and suddenly, one morning,
Once more, it came over the regal Rhine,
That picture from the dreamland born,
That palace made of ice and fire.
Check it out! inside its portal gleams A heavenly shape—oh! amazing sight!
For beautiful as the light of dreams
She glides down the mountain!
Here she comes! The beloved, the long-lost girl!
And in her hand, the enchanted flute; But before its mysterious tune was played She spoke—the peasants listened silently—
She explained how in that document Was bound in a realm of soaring dreams;
And how the notes that came from it Revealed them like flashes of lightning;
And how the magic of its music intertwines It cast over the unsuspecting heart, Until the person whose dream it was Was compelled to go where it led.
She recounted how on that amazing day In its shifting melody, she heard A forest fountain's sad melody,
A silver trill from a distant bird;
And how the sweet sounds, in her heart, Had changed to promises as sweet, That if she had the courage to leave them, Each beautiful hope should find its place in heaven.
Then she played a cheerful tune,
And by her side a lovely child appears,
And shouts wildly, "Oh! where are they? Those singing birds with diamond wings?
Soon a higher melody is heard,
A young prince sees his dream; And by the exciting rhythm stirred,
Would go where its wonders shine.
Still played the maid—and from the crowd—
Fading slowly—the music drew A beautiful and charming group along—
The brave, the beautiful, the real!
The bleak, harsh world lingered,
To see that shining group rise; To hear the distant fairy tune; To see the vision merge with Heaven!
And never again, over the glorious Rhine,
That carved dream stood still and silent; Ah! I wish it would shine once more right now,
And I could play the fairy flute!
I’d play, Marié, the dream I envision,
Deep in those changing eyes of yours,
And you must follow me,
Up—up where life is all divine!



RISING IN THE WORLD.


BY P. E. F., AUTHOR OF "AARON'S ROD," "TELLING SECRETS," ETC.


"This is the house that Jack built."

Whether it was cotton or tallow that laid the foundations of Mr. Fairchild's fortunes we forget—for people have no right now-a-days to such accurate memories—but it was long ago, when Mrs. Fairchild was contented and humble, and Mr. Fairchild happy in the full stretch of his abilities to make the two ends meet—days which had long passed away. A sudden turn of fortune's wheel had placed them on new ground. Mr. Fairchild toiled, and strained, and struggled to follow up fortune's favors, and was successful. The springs of life had well-nigh been consumed in the eager and exhausting contest; and now, breathless and worn, he paused to be happy. One half of life he had thus devoted to the one object, meaning when that object was obtained to enjoy the other half, supposing that happiness, like every thing else, was to be bought.

Whether it was cotton or tallow that built Mr. Fairchild's wealth, we can't really remember—people these days just don't have such precise memories—but it was a long time ago when Mrs. Fairchild was content and down-to-earth, and Mr. Fairchild was happy in the full swing of his ability to make ends meet—days that are now far behind them. A sudden twist of fate had put them in a new situation. Mr. Fairchild worked hard, pushed himself, and fought to take advantage of fortune’s gifts, and he succeeded. The energy of his life was nearly spent in this intense and exhausting struggle; and now, breathless and worn out, he stopped to find happiness. He had dedicated half of his life to this single goal, believing that once he achieved it, he could enjoy the second half, assuming that happiness, like everything else, could be purchased.

Mrs. Fairchild's ideas had jumped with her husband's fortunes. Once she only wanted additional pantries and a new carpet for her front parlor, to be perfectly happy. Now, a grand house in a grand avenue was indispensable. Once, she only wished to be a little finer than Mrs. Simpkins; now, she ardently desired to forget she ever knew Mrs. Simpkins; and what was harder, to make Mrs. Simpkins forget she had ever known her. In short, Mrs. Fairchild had grown fine, and meant to be fashionable. And why not? Her house was as big as any body's. Her husband gave her carte blanche for furniture, and the mirrors, and gilding, and candelabras, were enough to put your eyes out.

Mrs. Fairchild's ambitions had soared along with her husband's success. At one point, she just wanted some extra pantries and a new carpet for her front parlor to be completely satisfied. Now, a grand house on an elegant street was essential. She used to only wish to be slightly more refined than Mrs. Simpkins; now, she desperately wanted to erase any memory of Mrs. Simpkins and, even more challenging, to make Mrs. Simpkins forget she ever knew her. In short, Mrs. Fairchild had become upscale and was determined to be fashionable. And why not? Her house was as large as anyone else's. Her husband gave her carte blanche for furniture, and the mirrors, gilding, and candelabras were dazzling enough to blind you.

She was very busy, and talked very grand to the shopmen, who were very obsequious, and altogether was very happy.

She was extremely busy and spoke very grandly to the shopkeepers, who were very eager to please, and overall, she was very happy.

"I don't know what to do with this room, or how to furnish it," she said to her husband one day, as they were going through the house. There are the two drawing-rooms, and the dining-room—but this fourth room seems of no use—I would make a keeping-room of it, but that it has only that one large window that looks back—and I like a cheerful look-out where I sit—why did you build it so?"

"I don't know what to do with this room or how to furnish it," she said to her husband one day as they were going through the house. "There are the two living rooms and the dining room, but this fourth room seems useless. I would turn it into a sitting room, but it only has that one big window that looks out back, and I prefer a bright view where I sit. Why did you design it this way?"

"I don't know," he replied, "it's just like Ashfield's house next door, and so I supposed it must be right, and I told the workmen to follow the same plan as his."

"I don’t know," he said, "it’s just like Ashfield’s house next door, so I figured it must be right, and I told the workers to follow the same plan as his."

"Ashfield's!" said Mrs. Fairchild, looking up with a new idea, "I wonder what use they put it to."

"Ashfield's!" said Mrs. Fairchild, looking up with a new thought, "I wonder what they use it for."

"A library, I believe. I think the head carpenter told me so."

"A library, I guess. I think the main carpenter mentioned that."

"A library! Well, then, let's us have a library," she said. "Book-cases would fill those walls very handsomely."

"A library! Well, then, let's have a library," she said. "Bookcases would look great on those walls."

He looked at her for a moment, and said,

He looked at her for a moment and said,

"But the books?"

"But what about the books?"

"Oh, we can get those," she replied. "I'll go this very morning to Metcalf about the book-cases."

"Oh, we can get those," she said. "I'll go to Metcalf this morning about the bookcases."

So forthwith she ordered the carriage, and drove to the cabinet-maker's.

So right away she ordered the carriage and went to the cabinet maker's.

"Mr. Metcalf," she said with her grandest air, (for as at present she had to confine her grandeur to her trades-people, she gave them full measure, for which, however, they charged her full price,) "I want new book-cases for my library—I want your handsomest and most expensive kind."

"Mr. Metcalf," she said with her most dignified tone, (since she currently had to save her elegance for her vendors, she gave them her best, though they still charged her full price for it,) "I need new bookshelves for my library—I want your most beautiful and priciest options."

The man bowed civilly, and asked if she preferred the Gothic or Egyptian pattern.

The man politely bowed and asked if she preferred the Gothic or Egyptian design.

Gothic or Egyptian! Mrs. Fairchild was nonplused. What did he mean by Gothic and Egyptian? She would have given the world to ask, but was ashamed.

Gothic or Egyptian! Mrs. Fairchild was confused. What did he mean by Gothic and Egyptian? She would have done anything to ask, but felt too embarrassed.

"I have not made up my mind," she replied, after some hesitation, (her Egyptian ideas being drawn from the Bible, were not of the latest date, and so she thought of Pharaoh) and added, "but Gothic, I believe"—for Gothic at least was untrenched ground, and she had no prejudices of any kind to combat there—"which, however, are the most fashionable?" she continued.

"I haven’t decided yet," she said after a moment’s pause, (her Egyptian ideas, influenced by the Bible, weren’t exactly recent, so she thought of Pharaoh) and added, "but I think Gothic"—since Gothic was at least uncharted territory for her and she had no biases to deal with there—"which of these, though, are the most trendy?" she continued.

"Why I make as many of the one as the other," he replied. "Mr. Ashfield's are Egyptian, Mr. Campden's Gothic."

"That's why I create as many of one as I do of the other," he answered. "Mr. Ashfield's are Egyptian, Mr. Campden's are Gothic."

Now the Ashfields were her grand people. She did not know them, but she meant to. They lived next door, and she thought nothing would be easier. They were not only rich, but fashionable. He was a man of talent and information, (but that the Fairchilds knew nothing about,) head of half the literary institutions, a person of weight and influence in all circles. She was very pretty and very elegant—dressing beautifully, and looking very animated and happy; and Mrs. Fairchild often gazed at her as she drove from the door, (for the houses joined,) and made up her mind to be very intimate as soon as she was "all fixed."

Now the Ashfields were her high-class neighbors. She didn’t know them yet, but she intended to. They lived next door, and she thought it would be easy to get to know them. They were not just wealthy, but also stylish. He was a knowledgeable and talented man (though the Fairchilds didn’t know anything about that), head of many literary organizations, and someone influential in all social circles. She was very attractive and elegant—dressing beautifully, and looking lively and happy; and Mrs. Fairchild often watched her as she drove away from the door (since the houses were connected) and decided she would become very close with her as soon as she was “all set.”

"The Ashfields have Egyptian," she repeated, and Pharaoh faded into insignificance before such grand authority—and so she ordered Egyptian too.

"The Ashfields have Egyptian," she repeated, and Pharaoh became insignificant in the presence of such great authority—and so she ordered Egyptian too.

"Not there," said Mrs. Fairchild, "you need not measure there," as the cabinet-maker was taking the dimensions of her rooms. "I shall have a looking-glass there."

"Not there," Mrs. Fairchild said, "you don't need to measure there," as the cabinet-maker was taking the dimensions of her rooms. "I'm going to have a mirror there."

"A mirror in a library!" said the man of rule and inches, with a tone of surprise that made Mrs. Fairchild color. "Did you wish a mirror here, ma'am," he added, more respectfully.

"A mirror in a library!" said the authoritative man, his tone so surprised that it made Mrs. Fairchild blush. "Did you want a mirror here, ma'am?" he asked, sounding more respectful.

"No, no," she replied quickly, "go on"—for she felt at once that he had seen the inside of more libraries than she had.

"No, no," she said quickly, "keep going"—because she instantly realized that he had explored more libraries than she had.

Her ideas received another illumination from the[42] upholsterer, as she was looking at blue satin for a curtain to the one large window which opened on a conservatory, who said,

Her ideas got another spark of inspiration from the[42] upholsterer while she was considering blue satin for a curtain for the one big window that opened into the conservatory, who said,

"Oh, it's for a library window; then cloth, I presume, madam, is the article you wish."

"Oh, it's for a library window; then fabric, I guess, ma'am, is what you want."

"Cloth!" she repeated, looking at him.

"Cloth!" she repeated, looking at him.

"Yes," he replied; "we always furnish libraries with cloth. Heavy, rich materials is considered more suitable for such a purpose than silk."

"Yes," he replied, "we always provide libraries with fabric. Heavy, luxurious materials are seen as more appropriate for this purpose than silk."

Mrs. Fairchild was schooled again. However, Mr. Ashfield was again the model.

Mrs. Fairchild was taught again. However, Mr. Ashfield was once again the example.

And now the curtains were up, and the cases home, and all but the books there, which being somewhat essential to a library, Mrs. Fairchild said to her husband,

And now the curtains were drawn, the cases were home, and everything was there except the books, which, being pretty important for a library, Mrs. Fairchild said to her husband,

"My dear, you must buy some books. I want to fill these cases and get this room finished."

"My dear, you need to buy some books. I want to fill these shelves and finish this room."

"I will," he replied. "There's an auction to-night. I'll buy a lot."

"I will," he said. "There's an auction tonight. I'll buy something."

"An auction," she said, hesitatingly. "Is that the best place? I don't think the bindings will be apt to be handsome of auction books."

"An auction," she said, hesitantly. "Is that really the best place? I don't think the bindings will be nice on auction books."

"I can have them rebound," he answered.

"I can have them rebound," he replied.

"But you cannot tell whether they will fit these shelves," she continued, anxiously. "I think you had better take the measure of the shelves, and go to some book-store, and then you can choose them accordingly."

"But you can't tell if they'll fit these shelves," she continued, anxiously. "I think you should measure the shelves, go to a bookstore, and then you can choose them based on that."

"I see Ashfield very often at book auctions," he persisted, to which she innocently replied,

"I see Ashfield a lot at book auctions," he continued, to which she innocently replied,

"Oh, yes—but he knows what he is buying, we don't;" to which unanswerable argument Mr. Fairchild had nothing to say. And so they drove to a great book importers, and ordered the finest books and bindings that would suit their measurements.

"Oh, yes—but he knows what he's buying, we don't;" to which Mr. Fairchild had no response. So they drove to a major book importer and ordered the best books and bindings that would fit their specifications.

And now they were at last, as Mrs. Fairchild expressed it, "all fixed." Mr. Fairchild had paid and dismissed the last workman—she had home every article she could think of—and now they were to sit down and enjoy.

And now they were finally, as Mrs. Fairchild put it, "all set." Mr. Fairchild had paid and sent off the last worker—she had brought home every item she could think of—and now they could sit down and enjoy themselves.

The succeeding weeks passed in perfect quiet—and, it must be confessed, profound ennui.

The following weeks went by in complete silence—and, it must be admitted, deep boredom.

"I wish people would begin to call," said Mrs. Fairchild, with an impatient yawn. "I wonder when they will."

"I wish people would start calling," said Mrs. Fairchild, with an impatient yawn. "I wonder when they will."

"There seems to be visiting enough in the street," said Mr. Fairchild, as he looked out at the window. "There seems no end of Ashfield's company."

"There seem to be plenty of people visiting on the street," said Mr. Fairchild, as he looked out the window. "It feels like there's no end to Ashfield's visitors."

"I wish some of them would call here," she replied sorrowfully.

"I wish some of them would call here," she said sadly.

"We are not fine enough for them, I suppose," he answered, half angrily.

"We're not good enough for them, I guess," he replied, half annoyed.

"Not fine enough!" she ejaculated with indignant surprise. "We not fine enough! I am sure this is the finest house in the Avenue. And I don't believe there is such furniture in town."

"Not fine enough!" she exclaimed with shocked indignation. "We not fine enough! I'm sure this is the finest house on the Avenue. And I don't believe there's furniture like this anywhere in town."

Mr. Fairchild made no reply, but walked the floor impatiently.

Mr. Fairchild didn't respond, but paced the floor impatiently.

"Do you know Mr. Ashfield?" she presently ask.

"Do you know Mr. Ashfield?" she asked.

"Yes," he replied; "I meet him on 'change constantly."

"Yeah," he replied; "I see him at the exchange all the time."

"I wonder, then, why she does not call," she said, indignantly. "It's very rude in her, I am sure. We are the last comers."

"I wonder why she hasn’t called," she said, indignantly. "It’s really rude of her, I’m sure. We’re the last ones to arrive."

And the weeks went on, and Mr. Fairchild without business, and Mrs. Fairchild without gossip, had a very quiet, dull time of it in their fine house.

And the weeks passed, and Mr. Fairchild had no work, and Mrs. Fairchild had no gossip, so they had a very quiet, boring time in their nice house.

"I wish somebody would call," had been repeated again and again in every note of ennui, beginning in impatience and ending in despair.

"I wish someone would call," had been repeated over and over in every tone of boredom, starting with impatience and ending in despair.

Mr. Fairchild grew angry. His pride was hurt. He looked upon himself as especially wronged by his neighbor Ashfield. The people opposite, too—"who were they, that the Ashfields were so intimate with them? The Hamiltons! Why he could buy them over and over again! Hamilton's income was nothing."

Mr. Fairchild got angry. His pride was wounded. He saw himself as particularly wronged by his neighbor Ashfield. And those people across the way—who were they that the Ashfields were so close with? The Hamiltons! He could buy them again and again! Hamilton's income was nothing.

At last Mrs. Fairchild took a desperate resolution, "Why should not we call first? We'll never get acquainted in this way," which declaration Mr. Fairchild could not deny. And so she dressed one morning in her finest and drove round with a pack of cards.

At last, Mrs. Fairchild made a bold decision, "Why shouldn't we reach out first? We'll never get to know each other like this," a statement Mr. Fairchild couldn't disagree with. So she got dressed one morning in her best outfit and went out with a set of cards.

Somehow she found every body "out." But that was not much, for, to tell the truth, her heart did beat a little at the idea of entering strange drawing-rooms and introducing herself, and she would be sure to be at home when they returned her calls; and that would be less embarrassing, and suit her views quite as well.

Somehow she found everyone "out." But that wasn't a big deal, because honestly, her heart raced a little at the thought of stepping into unfamiliar living rooms and introducing herself. It would be better to be at home when they returned her calls; that would be less awkward and fit her plans just as well.

In the course of a few days cards were left in return.

In just a few days, cards were sent back in response.

"But, Lawrence, I told you to say I was at home." said Mrs. Fairchild, impatiently, as the servant handed her half a dozen cards.

"But, Lawrence, I asked you to tell them I was at home," Mrs. Fairchild said, tapping her foot impatiently as the servant handed her a handful of cards.

"I did, ma'am," he replied.

"I did, ma'am," he said.

"You did," she said, "then how is this?"

"You did," she said, "so how is this?"

"I don't know, ma'am," he replied, "but the foot-man gave me the cards and said all was right."

"I’m not sure, ma’am," he answered, "but the footman gave me the cards and said everything was fine."

Mrs. Fairchild flushed and looked disconcerted.

Mrs. Fairchild blushed and looked uneasy.

Before a fortnight had elapsed she called again; but this time her cards remained unnoticed.

Before two weeks had passed, she called again; but this time her cards went unnoticed.

"Who on earth is this Mrs. Fairchild?" said Mrs. Leslie Herbert to Mrs. Ashfield, "who is forever leaving her cards."

"Who in the world is this Mrs. Fairchild?" said Mrs. Leslie Herbert to Mrs. Ashfield, "who is always leaving her cards."

"The people who built next to us," replied Mrs. Ashfield. "I don't know who they are."

"The people who built next to us," Mrs. Ashfield replied. "I have no idea who they are."

"What an odd idea," pursued the other, "to be calling once a week in this way. I left my card after the first visit; but if the little woman means to call every other day in this way, I shall not call again."

"What a strange idea," continued the other, "to be visiting once a week like this. I left my card after the first visit, but if the lady plans to come by every other day like this, I won’t visit again."

And so Mrs. Fairchild was dismissed from the minds of her new neighbors, while she sat in anxious wonderment at their not calling again.

And so Mrs. Fairchild was forgotten by her new neighbors, while she sat in anxious confusion at their not reaching out again.

Though Mr. Fairchild was no longer in business, yet he had property to manage, and could still walk down town and see some business acquaintances, and inquire into stocks, and lots, and other interesting matters; but poor Mrs. Fairchild had fairly nothing to do. She was too rich to sew. She could buy every thing she wanted. She had but two children, and they could not occupy all her time; and her house and furniture were so new, and her servants so many, that housekeeping was a mere name. As to reading, that never formed any part of either[43] her or Mr. Fairchild's pleasures. They did not even know the names of half the books they had. He read the papers, which was more than she did beyond the list of deaths and marriages—and so she felt as if she would die in her grandeur for something to do, and somebody to see. We are not sure but that Mrs. Simpkins would have been most delightedly received if she had suddenly walked in upon her. But this Mrs. Simpkins had no idea of doing. The state of wrath and indignation in which Mrs. Fairchild had left her old friends and acquaintances is not easily to be described.

Though Mr. Fairchild was no longer running a business, he still had property to manage and could walk downtown to catch up with some business acquaintances and check on stocks, lots, and other interesting things; but poor Mrs. Fairchild had pretty much nothing to do. She was too wealthy to sew. She could buy anything she wanted. She only had two children, and they couldn't fill all her time; plus, her house and furniture were so new, and her staff so numerous, that housekeeping was barely more than a title. As for reading, that was never part of either[43] her or Mr. Fairchild's enjoyment. They didn't even know the names of half the books they owned. He read the newspaper, which was more than she did besides checking the list of deaths and marriages—and because of that, she felt like she would shrivel up in her lavish lifestyle for something to do and someone to see. We're not sure, but Mrs. Simpkins would have probably been warmly welcomed if she had suddenly shown up. However, Mrs. Simpkins had no intention of doing that. The level of anger and frustration with which Mrs. Fairchild had cut ties with her old friends and acquaintances is hard to describe.

"She had begun to give herself airs," they said, "even before she left ---- street; and if she had thought herself a great lady then, in that little box, what must she be now?" said Mrs. Thompson, angrily.

"She started acting all high and mighty," they said, "even before she left ---- street; and if she thought she was a big deal back then, in that tiny place, what must she think of herself now?" said Mrs. Thompson, angrily.

"I met her not long ago in a store, and she pretended not to see me," replied Mrs Simpkins. "So I shall not trouble myself to call," she continued, with considerable dignity of manner; not telling, however, that she had called soon after Mrs. Fairchild moved, and her visit had never been returned.

"I ran into her recently at a store, and she acted like she didn't see me," replied Mrs. Simpkins. "So I won't bother to call," she added, with a fair amount of dignity; not mentioning, though, that she had called shortly after Mrs. Fairchild moved, and her visit had never been acknowledged.

"Oh, I am sure," said the other, "I don't want to visit her if she don't want to visit me;" which, we are sorry to say, Mrs. Thompson, was a story, for you know you were dying to get in the house and see and "hear all about it."

"Oh, I’m sure," said the other, "I don't want to visit her if she doesn’t want to visit me;" which, we regret to inform you, Mrs. Thompson, was a lie, because you know you were eager to get into the house and see and "hear all about it."

To which Mrs. Simpkins responded,

Mrs. Simpkins replied,

"That, for her part, she did not care about it—there was no love lost between them;" and these people, who had once been kind and neighborly friends, would not have been sorry to hear that Mr. Fairchild had failed—or rather would have been glad (which people mean when they say, "they would not be sorry,") to see them humbled in any way.

"She didn't care about it—there was no love lost between them; and these people, who had once been friendly neighbors, wouldn't have been upset to hear that Mr. Fairchild had failed—or rather, they would have been glad (which is what people mean when they say, 'they wouldn't be sorry') to see him brought down in any way."

So much for Mrs. Fairchild's first step in prosperity.

So much for Mrs. Fairchild's first step toward success.

Mrs. Fairchild pined and languished for something to do, and somebody to see. The memory of early habits came strongly over her at times, and she longed to go in the kitchen and make a good batch of pumpkin pies, by way of amusement; but she did not dare. Her stylish pampered menials already suspected she was "nobody," and constantly quoted the privileges of Mrs. Ashfield's servants, and the authority of other fashionable names, with the impertinence and contempt invariably felt by inferiors for those who they instinctively know to be ignorant and vulgar, and "not to the manor born."

Mrs. Fairchild felt restless and yearned for something to do and someone to see. Memories of her old routines often flooded back, and she craved to head to the kitchen and whip up a batch of pumpkin pies for fun, but she didn't dare. Her stylish, spoiled servants already thought of her as "nobody," and constantly compared her to Mrs. Ashfield's staff and the authority of other fashionable names, displaying the usual arrogance and disdain that those of lower status feel towards those they instinctively recognize as ignorant and common, and "not from high society."

She accidently, to her great delight, came across a young mantuamaker, who occasionally sewed at Mrs. Ashfield's; and she engaged her at once to come and make her some morning-dresses; not that she wanted them, only the opportunity for the gossip to be thence derived. And to those who know nothing of the familiarity with which ladies can sometimes condescend to question such persons, it would be astonishing to know the quantity of information she extracted from Miss Hawkins. Not only of Mrs. Ashfield's mode of living, number of dresses, &c., but of many other families of the neighborhood, particularly the Misses Hamilton, who were described to be such "nice young ladies," and for whom she chiefly sewed, as "Mrs. Ashfield chiefly imported most of her dresses," but she lent all her patterns to the Miss Hamiltons; and Miss Hawkins made up all their dresses after hers, only not of such expensive materials. And thus she found out all the Hamiltons' economies, which filled her with contempt and indignation—contempt for their poverty, and indignation at their position in society, and the company they saw notwithstanding.

She accidentally, to her great delight, ran into a young dressmaker who occasionally worked at Mrs. Ashfield's, and she hired her right away to come and make her some morning dresses; not that she actually needed them, but just for the chance to gossip. For those who don't know how casually ladies can sometimes question people like this, it would be surprising to see how much information she got out of Miss Hawkins. Not only did she learn about Mrs. Ashfield's lifestyle, the number of dresses, etc., but also about many other families in the neighborhood, especially the Misses Hamilton, who were said to be such “nice young ladies,” and for whom she mainly sewed, since “Mrs. Ashfield mainly imported most of her dresses,” but she lent all her patterns to the Miss Hamiltons; and Miss Hawkins made all their dresses based on hers, just not from such expensive materials. This way, she discovered all the Hamiltons' ways of saving money, which filled her with disdain and anger—disdain for their poverty, and anger at their status in society, despite the company they kept.

She could not understand it. Her husband sympathized with her most fully on this score, for, like all ignorant, purse-proud men, he could comprehend no claims not based in money.

She couldn't get it. Her husband completely sympathized with her on this because, like all clueless, money-proud men, he couldn't understand any claims that weren't based on money.

A sudden light broke in, however, upon the Fairchild's dull life. A great exertion was being made for a new Opera company, and Mr. Fairchild's money being as good as any body else's, the subscription books were taken to him. He put down his name for as large a sum as the best of them, and felt himself at once a patron of music, fashion, and the fine arts.

A sudden light burst into the Fairchild's dull life. A lot of effort was being put into starting a new opera company, and since Mr. Fairchild's money was just as good as everyone else's, the subscription books were brought to him. He signed up for as large an amount as the best of them, and immediately felt like a patron of music, fashion, and the fine arts.

Mrs. Fairchild was in ecstasies. She had chosen seats in the midst of the Ashfields, Harpers, and others, and felt now "that they would be all together."

Mrs. Fairchild was thrilled. She had picked seats right among the Ashfields, Harpers, and others, and now felt like "they would all be together."

Mr. Fairchild came home one day very indignant with a young Mr. Bankhead, who had asked him if he would change seats with him, saying his would probably suit Mr. Fairchild better than those he had selected, as they were front places, &c., that his only object in wishing to change was to be next to the Ashfields, "as it would be a convenience to his wife, who could then go often with them when he was otherwise engaged."

Mr. Fairchild came home one day feeling very angry with young Mr. Bankhead, who had asked him if he would switch seats with him. Bankhead said his seats would probably be better suited for Mr. Fairchild since they were in the front, and that his only reason for wanting to switch was to be next to the Ashfields, "as it would be easier for his wife, who could then go with them often when he was busy."

Mr. Fairchild promptly refused in what Mr. Bankhead considered a rude manner, who rather haughtily replied "that he should not have offered the exchange if he had supposed it was a favor, his seats being generally considered the best. It was only on his wife's account, who wished to be among her friends that he had asked it, as he presumed the change would be a matter of indifference to Mr. Fairchild."

Mr. Fairchild quickly declined in a way that Mr. Bankhead thought was rude. Mr. Bankhead responded somewhat arrogantly, saying that he wouldn’t have proposed the exchange if he thought it was a favor, since his seats were usually regarded as the best. He only made the request for his wife’s sake, as she wanted to be among her friends, assuming that the change wouldn’t matter to Mr. Fairchild.

The young man had no idea of the sting conveyed in these words. Mrs. Fairchild was very angry when her husband repeated it to her. "It was not a matter of indifference at all. Why should not we wish to be among the Ashfields and Harpers as well as anybody?" she said, indignantly. "And who is this Mrs. Bankhead, I should like to know, that I am to yield my place to her;" to which Mr. Fairchild replied, with his usual degree of angry contempt when speaking of people of no property,

The young man had no clue about the sting in those words. Mrs. Fairchild was really upset when her husband told her. "It was not a matter of indifference at all. Why shouldn’t we want to be among the Ashfields and Harpers like anyone else?" she said, indignantly. "And who is this Mrs. Bankhead, if I may ask, that I should give up my spot for her?" Mr. Fairchild responded with his usual angry contempt when talking about people without money.

"A pretty fellow, indeed! He's hardly worth salt to his porridge! Indeed, I wonder how he is able to pay for his seats at all!"

"A good-looking guy, for sure! He's not even worth the salt for his porridge! Seriously, I wonder how he manages to pay for his seats at all!"

While on the Bankhead's side it was,

While on the Bankhead's side it was,

"We cannot change our places, Mrs. Ashfield. Those Fairchilds refused."

"We can't switch places, Mrs. Ashfield. Those Fairchilds said no."

"Oh, how provoking!" was the reply. "We should have been such a nice little set by ourselves. And so disagreeable, too, to have people one don't[44] know right in the midst of us so! Why what do the creatures mean—your places are the best?"

"Oh, how annoying!" was the reply. "We would have made such a nice little group by ourselves. And it's so unpleasant to have people you don’t know right in the middle of us! What do those people mean—your spots are the best?"

"Oh, I don't know. He 's a vulgar, purse-proud man. My husband was quite sorry he had asked him, for he seemed to think it was a great favor, and made the most of the opportunity to be rude."

"Oh, I don't know. He's a crass, status-obsessed guy. My husband regretted inviting him because he acted like it was a huge favor and really took the chance to be rude."

"Well, I am sorry. It's not pleasant to have such people near one; and then I am so very, very sorry, not to have you and Mr. Bankhead with us. The Harpers were saying how delightful it would be for us all to be together; and now to have those vulgar people instead—too provoking!"

"Well, I'm really sorry. It's not nice having those kinds of people around; and I’m just really, really sorry that you and Mr. Bankhead can't join us. The Harpers were saying how wonderful it would be for all of us to be together; and now, having those rude people instead—it’s so frustrating!"

Ignorant, however, of the disgust, in which her anticipated proximity was held, Mrs. Fairchild, in high spirits, bought the most beautiful of white satin Opera cloaks, and ordered the most expensive paraphernalia she could think of to make it all complete, and determined on sporting diamonds that would dazzle old acquaintances, (if any presumed to be there,) and make even the fashionables stare.

Unaware of the disdain her upcoming presence was provoking, Mrs. Fairchild, in great spirits, purchased the most stunning white satin opera cloak and ordered the priciest accessories she could think of to complete the look. She also decided to wear diamonds that would amaze her old acquaintances (if any dared to show up) and make even the fashionable crowd take notice.

The first night opened with a very brilliant house. Every body was there, and every body in full dress. Mrs. Fairchild had as much as she could do to look around. To be sure she knew nobody, but then it was pleasant to see them all. She learnt a few names from the conversation that she overheard of the Ashfields and Harpers, as they nodded to different acquaintances about the house. And then, during the intervals, different friends came and chatted a little while with them, and the Bankheads leaned across and exchanged a few animated words; and, in short, every body seemed so full of talk, and so intimate with every body, except poor Mrs. Fairchild, who sat, loaded with finery, and no one to speak to but her husband, who was by this time yawning wearily, well-nigh worn out with the fatigue of hearing two acts of a grand Italian Opera.

The first night started with a very glamorous gathering. Everyone was there, all dressed up. Mrs. Fairchild had her hands full just trying to take it all in. Of course, she didn't know anyone, but it was nice to see the crowd. She picked up a few names from the conversations she caught between the Ashfields and Harpers as they greeted different acquaintances around the venue. Then, during the breaks, several friends came over to chat with them for a bit, and the Bankheads leaned across to share a few lively exchanges; in short, everyone seemed engaged in conversation and close with each other, except for poor Mrs. Fairchild, who sat there, decked out in her fancy outfit, with no one to talk to except her husband, who was by then yawning tiredly, nearly worn out from listening to two acts of a grand Italian opera.

As Mrs. Fairchild began to recover self-possession enough to comprehend what was going on among them, she found to her surprise, from their conversation, that the music was not all alike; that one singer was "divine," another "only so so;" the orchestra admirable, and the choruses very indifferent. She could not comprehend how they could tell one from another. "They all sang at the same time; and as for the chorus and orchestra, she did not know 'which was which.'"

As Mrs. Fairchild started to regain her composure enough to understand what was happening around her, she was surprised to discover from their conversation that the music was not all the same; one singer was "amazing," another was "just okay," the orchestra was great, and the choruses were quite mediocre. She couldn't understand how they could tell one from the other. "They all sang at the same time; and as for the chorus and orchestra, she had no idea 'which was which.'"

Then there was a great deal said about "contraltos" and "sopranos;" and when her husband asked her what they meant, she replied, "she did not know, it was French!" They talked, too, of Rossini and Bellini, and people who read and wrote music, and that quite passed her comprehension. She thought "music was only played and sung;" and what they meant by reading and writing it, she could not divine. Had they talked of eating it, it would have sounded to her about as rational.

Then there was a lot of talk about "contraltos" and "sopranos;" and when her husband asked her what they meant, she replied, "I don't know, it's French!" They also discussed Rossini and Bellini, and people who read and wrote music, which she found completely confusing. She thought "music was just played and sung;" and she couldn't figure out what they meant by reading and writing it. If they had talked about eating it, that would have sounded just as logical to her.

Occasionally one of the Hamiltons sat with some of the set, for it seemed they had no regular places of their own. "Of course not," said Mrs Fairchild, contemptuously. "They can't afford it," which expressive phrase summed up, with both husband and wife, the very essence of all that was mean and contemptible, and she was only indignant at their being able to come there at all. The Bankheads were bad enough; but to have the Hamiltons there too, and then to hear them all talking French with some foreigners who occasionally joined them, really humbled her.

Every so often, one of the Hamiltons would hang out with some of the group, since it seemed they didn’t have regular spots of their own. "Of course not," Mrs. Fairchild said with disdain. "They can’t afford it," and that pointed comment captured, with both her and her husband, the essence of everything petty and despicable, and she was only upset at the fact they could even come there at all. The Bankheads were bad enough; but having the Hamiltons around too, and then hearing them all speaking French with some foreigners who occasionally joined them, truly embarrassed her.

This, then, she conceived was the secret of success. "They know French," she would reply in a voice of infinite mortification, when her husband expressed his indignant astonishment at finding these "nobodies" on 'change, "somebodies" at the Opera. To "know French," comprehended all her ideas of education, information, sense, and literature. This, then, she thought was the "Open Sesame" of "good society," the secret of enjoyment at the Opera; for, be it understood, all foreign languages were "French" to Mrs. Fairchild.

This, she believed, was the secret to success. "They know French," she would respond, her voice filled with embarrassment, whenever her husband expressed his shock at seeing these "nobodies" on the stock exchange and "somebodies" at the Opera. To "know French" represented everything she thought about education, knowledge, taste, and literature. She thought this was the "Open Sesame" to "good society," the key to enjoying the Opera; because, for Mrs. Fairchild, all foreign languages were simply "French."

She was beginning to find the Opera a terrible bore, spite of all the finery she sported and saw around her, with people she did not know, and music she did not understand. As for Mr. Fairchild, the fatigue was intolerable; and he would have rebelled at once, if he had not paid for his places for the season, and so chose to have his money's worth, if it was only in tedium.

She was starting to find the opera really boring, despite all the fancy outfits she wore and saw around her, surrounded by people she didn’t know and music she didn’t understand. As for Mr. Fairchild, the exhaustion was unbearable; he would have complained immediately if he hadn’t already paid for his season tickets, so he decided to make the most of his money, even if it just meant enduring the dullness.

A bright idea, a bold resolution occurred to Mrs. Fairchild. She would learn French.

A great idea and a strong determination came to Mrs. Fairchild. She would learn French.

So she engaged a teacher at once, at enormous terms, who was to place her on a level with the best of them.

So she immediately hired a teacher at a high cost, who was supposed to bring her up to the level of the best.

Poor little woman! and poor teacher, too! what work it was! How he groaned in spirit at the thick tongue that could not pronounce the delicate vowels, and the dull apprehension that knew nothing of moods and tenses.

Poor little woman! And poor teacher, too! What hard work it was! How he groaned inside at the thick tongue that could not pronounce the delicate vowels, and the dull understanding that knew nothing of moods and tenses.

And she, poor little soul, who was as innocent of English Grammar as of murder, how was she to be expected to understand the definite and indefinite when it was all indefinite; and as for the participle past, she did not believe any body understood it. And so she worked and puzzled, and sometimes almost cried, for a week, and then went to the Opera and found she was no better off than before.

And she, poor thing, who was as clueless about English grammar as she was about murder, how could anyone expect her to grasp the definite and indefinite articles when everything felt unclear? And as for the past participle, she was pretty sure no one understood it at all. So she struggled and puzzled over it, even almost crying at times, for a week, and then went to the Opera, only to discover she was no better off than before.

In despair, and angry with her teacher, she dismissed him. "She did not believe any body ever learnt it that way out of books;" and "so she would get a French maid, and she'd learn more hearing her talk in a month, than Mr. A. could teach her, if she took lessons forever." And so she got a maid, who brought high recommendations from some grand people who had brought her from France, and then she thought herself quite set up.

In her frustration and anger towards her teacher, she cut him off. "She didn't think anyone could actually learn it from books," and "so she would get a French maid, and she'd learn more just by listening to her speak in a month than Mr. A. could teach her if she took lessons forever." So she hired a maid, who came highly recommended by some important people who had brought her over from France, and then she felt quite sophisticated.

But the experiment did not succeed. She turned out a saucy thing, who shrugged her shoulders with infinite contempt when she found "madame" did not comprehend her; and soon Mrs. Fairchild was very glad to take advantage of a grand flare-up in the kitchen between her and the cook, in which the belligerent parties declared that "one or the other must leave the house," to dismiss her.

But the experiment didn't work out. She turned out to be a sassy person who shrugged with complete disdain when she realized "madame" didn’t understand her; and soon Mrs. Fairchild was more than happy to use a big blow-up in the kitchen between her and the cook, where the fighting parties declared that "one or the other must leave the house," as an excuse to fire her.

In deep humility of spirit Mrs. Fairchild placed her little girl at the best French school in the city, almost grudging the poor child her Sundays at home[45] when she must hear nothing but English. She was determined that she should learn French young; for she now began to think it must be taken like measles or whooping-cough, in youth, or else the attack must be severe, if not dangerous.

In deep humility, Mrs. Fairchild enrolled her little girl in the best French school in the city, almost resenting the fact that the poor child had to spend Sundays at home[45] where she would hear nothing but English. She was set on having her learn French at a young age; she now believed that it should be learned like measles or whooping cough, in childhood, or else the experience would be tough, if not risky.

Mrs. Fairchild made no acquaintances, as she fondly hoped, at the Opera. A few asked, "Who is that dressy little body who sits in front of you, Mrs. Ashfield?"

Mrs. Fairchild didn’t make any friends, as she had hoped, at the Opera. A few people asked, "Who is that stylish little person sitting in front of you, Mrs. Ashfield?"

"A Mrs. Fairchild. I know nothing about them except that they live next door to us."

"A Mrs. Fairchild. I don’t know anything about them except that they live next door."

"What a passion the little woman seems to have for jewelry," remarked the other. "It seems to me she has a new set of something once a week at least."

"What a passion that little woman has for jewelry," the other remarked. "It seems like she gets a new set of something at least once a week."

"Yes," said one of the Hamiltons, laughing, "she's as good as a jeweler's window. It's quite an amusement to me to see the quantity of bracelets and chains she contrives to hang around her."

"Yeah," one of the Hamiltons said with a laugh, "she's as good as a jewelry store display. It's pretty entertaining to see how many bracelets and chains she manages to drape around herself."

"I would gladly have dispensed with that amusement, Ellen," replied Mrs. Ashfield, "for they have the places the Bankheads wanted; and he is so clever and well-informed, and she such a bright, intelligent little creature, that it would have added so much to our pleasure to have had them with us."

"I would have happily skipped that entertainment, Ellen," Mrs. Ashfield replied, "because they have the spots the Bankheads wanted; and he is so smart and knowledgeable, and she’s such a bright, intelligent little one, that having them with us would have made our experience so much more enjoyable."

"Oh, to be sure! the Bankheads are jewels of the first water. And how they enjoy every thing. What a shame it is they have not those Fairchilds' money."

"Oh, absolutely! The Bankheads are true gems. And they really enjoy everything. What a shame they don't have the Fairchilds' money."

"No, no, Ellen, that is not fair," replied Mrs. Ashfield. "Let Mrs. Fairchild have her finery—it's all, I suppose, the poor woman has. The Bankheads don't require wealth for either enjoyment or consequence. They are bright and flashing in their own lustre, and like all pure brilliants, are the brighter for their simple setting."

"No, no, Ellen, that's not fair," Mrs. Ashfield replied. "Let Mrs. Fairchild have her fancy things—it's all she has, I guess. The Bankheads don't need money for enjoyment or status. They shine brightly on their own, and just like all true jewels, they stand out even more because of their simple surroundings."

"May be," replied the gay Ellen, "but I do love to see some people have every thing."

"Maybe," replied the cheerful Ellen, "but I do enjoy seeing some people have it all."

"Nay, Ellen," said Mrs. Ashfield, "Is that quite just? Be satisfied with Mrs. Bankhead's having so much more than Mrs. Fairchild, without robbing poor Mrs. Fairchild of the little she has."

"No, Ellen," said Mrs. Ashfield, "Is that really fair? Be content with Mrs. Bankhead having so much more than Mrs. Fairchild, without taking away what little Mrs. Fairchild has."

Could Mrs. Fairchild have believed her ears had she heard this? Could she have believed that little Mrs. Bankhead, whose simple book-muslin and plainly braided dark hair excited her nightly contempt, was held in such respect and admiration by those who would not know her. And Bankhead, whom her husband spoke of with such infinite contempt, as having "nothing at all," "not salt to his porridge." And yet as Mrs. Fairchild saw them courted and gay, she longed for some of their porridge, "for they knew French."

Could Mrs. Fairchild have believed her ears if she had heard this? Could she have thought that little Mrs. Bankhead, whose simple cotton dress and plainly braided dark hair stirred her nightly disdain, was admired and respected by those who didn’t know her? And Bankhead, whom her husband spoke about with such endless disdain, saying he had "nothing at all," "not even salt for his porridge." And yet, as Mrs. Fairchild watched them being social and happy, she wished for some of their porridge, "because they knew French."

And thus the season wore on in extreme weariness and deep mortification. The Fairchilds made no headway at all. She made no acquaintances at all at the opera, as she had fondly hoped. She even regretted that her husband had refused their seats to the Bankheads. Had he yielded them a favor may be they would have spoken to them.

And so the season dragged on in total exhaustion and deep disappointment. The Fairchilds didn’t make any progress at all. She didn’t meet anyone at the opera, as she had hoped. She even wished her husband had let the Bankheads use their seats. If he had, maybe they would have talked to them.

Desperate, at last, she determined she would do something. She would give a party. But who to ask?

Desperate, she finally decided to take action. She would throw a party. But who should she invite?

Not old friends and acquaintance. That was not to be thought of. But who else? She knew nobody.

Not old friends or acquaintances. That was out of the question. But who else? She didn't know anyone.

"It was not necessary to know them," she told her husband. "She would send her card and invitations to all those fine people, and they'd be glad enough to come. The Bankheads, too, and the Hamiltons, she would ask them."

"It wasn’t important to know them," she said to her husband. "She would send her card and invitations to all those nice people, and they’d be happy to come. The Bankheads, too, and the Hamiltons, she would invite them."

"You are sure of them, at any rate," said her husband contemptuously. "Poor devils! it's not often they get such a supper as they'll get here."

"You can count on them, anyway," her husband said with disdain. "Those poor guys! They rarely get a dinner like the one they'll have here."

But somehow the Hamiltons and Bankheads were not as hungry as Mr. Fairchild supposed, for very polite regrets came in the course of a few days, to Mrs. Fairchild's great wrath and mortification.

But somehow the Hamiltons and Bankheads weren’t as eager as Mr. Fairchild thought, because very polite declines arrived over the next few days, causing great anger and embarrassment for Mrs. Fairchild.

This was but the beginning, however. Refusals came pouring in thick and fast from all quarters.

This was just the start, though. Rejections started flooding in from everywhere.

The lights were prepared, the music sounding, and some half dozen ladies, whose husbands had occasionally a business transaction with Mr. Fairchild, looked in on their way to a grand fashionable party given the same evening by one of their own clique, and then vanished, leaving Mrs. Fairchild with the mortified wish that they had not come at all, to see the splendor of preparations and the beggary of guests. Some few young men dropped in and took a look, and bowed themselves out as soon as the Fairchilds gave them a chance; and so ended this last and most desperate effort.

The lights were set, the music played, and a handful of women, whose husbands sometimes did business with Mr. Fairchild, stopped by on their way to a fancy party that evening hosted by one of their own group. They quickly left, leaving Mrs. Fairchild feeling embarrassed and wishing they hadn't come at all to witness the lavish setup and the poverty of the guests. A few young men dropped by, took a look, and left as soon as the Fairchilds gave them a chance; thus ended this final and most desperate attempt.

"My dear," said Mrs. Fairchild one day to her husband in perfect desperation, "let us go to Europe."

"My dear," said Mrs. Fairchild one day to her husband in total desperation, "let's go to Europe."

"To Europe," he said, looking up in amazement.

"To Europe," he said, looking up in awe.

"Yes," she replied, with energy. "That's what all these fine people have done, and that's the way they know each other so well. All the Americans are intimate in Paris, and then when they come back they are all friends together."

"Yes," she answered, with enthusiasm. "That's what all these great people have done, and that's how they know each other so well. All the Americans are close in Paris, and then when they come back, they're all friends."

Mr. Fairchild listened and pondered. He was as tired as his wife with nothing to do; and moreover deeply mortified, though he said less about it, at not being admitted among those with whom he had no tastes or associations in common, and he consented.

Mr. Fairchild listened and thought. He was as tired as his wife with nothing to do; and on top of that, he felt deeply embarrassed, though he didn't say much about it, for not being included with people he had no interests or connections with, and he agreed.

The house was shut up and the Fairchilds were off.

The house was closed up, and the Fairchilds were gone.


"Who are those Fairchilds," asked somebody in Paris, "that one sees every where, where money can gain admittance?"

"Who are those Fairchilds," asked someone in Paris, "that you see everywhere money can get you in?"

"Oh, I don't know," replied Miss Rutherford. "They traveled down the Rhine with us last summer, and were our perfect torment. We could not shake them off."

"Oh, I don't know," replied Miss Rutherford. "They traveled down the Rhine with us last summer and were a total pain. We couldn't get rid of them."

"What sort of people are they?" was the next question.

"What kind of people are they?" was the next question.

"Ignorant past belief: but that would not so much matter if she were not such a spiteful little creature. I declare I heard more gossip and ill-natured stories from her about Americans in Paris than I ever heard in all the rest of my life put together."

"Ignorant past belief: but that wouldn't matter as much if she weren't such a spiteful little creature. I swear I heard more gossip and nasty stories from her about Americans in Paris than I ever heard in the rest of my life combined."

"And rich?"

"And wealthy?"

"Yes, I suppose so—for they spent absurdly. They are just those ignorant, vulgar people that one only meets in traveling, and that make us blush for our country and countrymen. Such people should not have passports."

"Yeah, I guess so—because they waste money like crazy. They're just those ignorant, rude people you only encounter while traveling, and they make us embarrassed for our country and fellow citizens. People like that shouldn't have passports."

"Fairchild," said Mrs. Castleton. "The name is[46] familiar to me. Oh, now I remember. But they can't be the same. The Fairchilds I knew were people in humble circumstances. They lived in —— street."

"Fairchild," Mrs. Castleton said. "That name is[46] familiar to me. Oh, now I remember. But they can't be the same. The Fairchilds I knew were people with modest means. They lived on —— street."

"Yes. I dare say they are the very people," replied Miss Rutherford. "He has made money rapidly within a few years."

"Yes. I can confidently say they are the exact people," replied Miss Rutherford. "He has made money quickly in just a few years."

"But she was the best little creature I ever knew," persisted Mrs. Castleton. "My baby was taken ill while we were in the country boarding at the same house, and this Mrs. Fairchild came to me at once, and helped me get a warm bath, and watched and nursed the child with me as if it had been her own. I remember I was very grateful for her excessive kindness and attention."

"But she was the best little person I ever knew," kept insisting Mrs. Castleton. "My baby got sick while we were staying in the country at the same place, and this Mrs. Fairchild came to me right away, helped me get a warm bath, and took care of the child with me as if it were her own. I remember being really thankful for her incredible kindness and attention."

"Well, I dare say," replied Miss Rutherford. "But that was when she was poor, and, as you say, humble, Mrs. Castleton. Very probably she may have been kind-hearted originally. She does love her children dearly. She has that merit; but now that she is rich, and wants to be fine and fashionable, and don't know how to manage it, and can't succeed, you never knew any body so spiteful and jealous as she is of all those she feels beyond her reach."

"Well, I can hardly believe it," replied Miss Rutherford. "But that was when she was poor and, as you mentioned, humble, Mrs. Castleton. She might have been kind-hearted at first. She really does love her children a lot. That's something good about her; but now that she's wealthy and wants to be classy and trendy, and has no idea how to pull it off, and can't succeed, you've never seen anyone so spiteful and jealous of those she sees as out of her league."

"Pity," said Mrs. Castleton almost sorrowfully. "She was such a good little creature. How prosperity spoils some people."

"Pity," Mrs. Castleton said almost sadly. "She was such a sweet little person. It's amazing how success ruins some people."

And so Mrs. Fairchild traveled and came home again.

And so Mrs. Fairchild traveled and returned home.

They had been to Paris, and seen more things and places than they could remember, and did not understand what they could remember, and were afraid of telling what they had seen, lest they should mispronounce names, whose spelling was beyond their most ambitious flights.

They had been to Paris and seen more things and places than they could remember. They didn’t understand what they could recall and were scared to talk about what they had seen, fearing they might mispronounce names that were beyond their wildest attempts.

They had gone to the ends of the earth to be in society at home. But ignorant they went and ignorant they returned.

They had traveled to the farthest corners of the world to be part of society at home. But they left clueless and returned just as clueless.

"Edward and Fanny shall know every thing," said Mrs. Fairchild, and teachers without end were engaged for the young Fairchilds, who, to their parents' great delight were not only chatting in "unknown tongues," but becoming quite intimate with the little Ashfields and other baby sprigs of nobility.

"Edward and Fanny need to know everything," said Mrs. Fairchild, and a ton of teachers were hired for the young Fairchilds, who, much to their parents' delight, were not only chatting in "strange languages" but also getting quite close with the little Ashfields and other young members of the nobility.

"Who is that pretty boy dancing with your Helen, Mrs. Bankhead?" asked some one at a child's party.

"Who is that handsome guy dancing with your Helen, Mrs. Bankhead?" asked someone at a kids' party.

"Young Fairchild," was the reply.

"Young Fairchild," was the response.

"Fairchild! What, a son of that overdressed little woman you used to laugh at so at the opera?" said the other.

"Fairchild! Really? The son of that overly dressed woman you used to make fun of at the opera?" said the other.

"The same," replied Mrs. Bankhead laughing.

"The same," Mrs. Bankhead replied, laughing.

"And here's an incipient flirtation between your girl and her boy," continued the other archly.

"And here's a budding flirtation between your girl and her guy," the other continued playfully.

"Well, there's no leveler like Education. The true democrat after all," she pursued.

"Well, there's no equalizer like Education. It's the real democrat after all," she continued.

"Certainly," replied Mrs. Bankhead. "Intelligence puts us all on a footing. What other distinction can or should we have?"

"Of course," replied Mrs. Bankhead. "Intelligence levels the playing field for all of us. What other distinctions can or should we have?"

"I doubt whether Mrs. Fairchild thinks so," replied her friend.

"I don't think Mrs. Fairchild believes that," replied her friend.

"Indeed you are mistaken," replied Mrs. Bankhead earnestly. "She would not perhaps express it in those words: but her humble reverence for education is quite touching. They are giving these children every possible advantage, and in a few years, when they are grown up," she continued, laughing, "We mothers will be very glad to admit the young Fairchilds in society, even if they must bring the mother with them."

"You're definitely mistaken," Mrs. Bankhead replied earnestly. "She might not say it that way, but her deep respect for education is really inspiring. They’re providing these kids with every possible opportunity, and in a few years, when they're all grown up," she added with a laugh, "We moms will be really happy to welcome the young Fairchilds into society, even if they have to bring their mom along."

"I suppose so," said the other. "And old people are inoffensive even if they are ignorant. Old age is in itself a claim to respect."

"I guess so," said the other. "And old people are harmless even if they don’t know much. Aging itself earns respect."

"True enough," returned Mrs. Bankhead; "and when you see them engrossed and happy in the success of their children, you forgive them a good deal. That is the reward of such people."

"That's true," Mrs. Bankhead replied. "And when you see them fully engaged and happy about their children's success, you can overlook a lot. That's the reward for those kinds of people."

"They have fought through a good deal of mortification though to attain it," rejoined the other. "I wonder whether the end is worth it?"

"They have gone through a lot of embarrassment to achieve it," the other replied. "I wonder if it's all worth it in the end?"

"Ah! that's a question hard to settle," replied Mrs. Bankhead seriously. "Society at large is certainly improved, but I doubt whether individuals are the happier. No doubt the young Fairchilds will be happier for their parents' rise in the world—but I should say the 'transition state' had been any thing but a pleasant one to the parents. The children will have the tastes as well as the means for enjoyment; the one Mrs. Fairchild having found to be quite as necessary as the other."

"Ah! That’s a tough question to answer," Mrs. Bankhead said seriously. "Overall, society has certainly improved, but I’m not sure individuals are any happier. I have no doubt the young Fairchilds will be happier because of their parents' success, but I would say the 'transition state' has been anything but pleasant for the parents. The kids will have both the tastes and the resources for enjoyment; Mrs. Fairchild has found that one is just as necessary as the other."

"This is the march of intellect, the progress of society, exemplified in the poor Fairchilds," replied the other laughing. "Well, thank Heaven my mission has not been to rise in the world."

"This is the advancement of knowledge, the progress of society, shown through the struggles of the Fairchilds," replied the other, laughing. "Well, thank God my goal hasn’t been to climb the social ladder."




TWILIGHT.—TO MARY.

Oh! how I love this time of evening,
When the day gently fades into twilight; And the setting sun, as it descends from the sky,
Leaves all its beauty in the skies.
When all of impulsive and restless Nature, Passion—impulse—quietly sleeps,
And beauty, the soul's gentle teacher,
Looks like religion at its core.
And now it's shaking through my senses The soothing sounds of the trees,
And from the nearby fences adorned with roses Here comes the soothing balm and pleasant breeze; And from the groves, not yet covered As night approaches, Breaks the clear, unclouded bird song.
In shaky tones of intense joy.
But I value it for more than just this. This spooky time of evening,
The whispering breeze, the rosy skies,
And the last smile of the day in the sky. But thoughts of you, and those like you. That mix with these sacred moments,
Give greater joy to my heart
Than the song of birds and the scent of flowers.
Then welcome the time when the last smile of day Just hangs out at the entrance of evening,
As many of life's upheavals fade away,
And the earth feels elevated to the heavens. H. D. G.



THE SAGAMORE OF SACO.

A LEGEND OF MAINE.


BY ELIZABETH OAKES SMITH.


Land of the forest and the rock—
Of a dark blue lake and a powerful river—
Of mountains towering high to mock
The storms rush by, the lightning strikes—
My own green land forever. Whittier.

Never was country more fruitful than our own with rich materials of romantic and tragic interest, to call into exercise the finest talents of the dramatist and novelist. Every cliff and headland has its aboriginal legend; the village, now thrifty and quiet, had its days of slaughter and conflagration, its tale of devoted love or cruel treachery; while the city, now tumultuous with the pressure of commerce, in its "day of small things," had its bombardment and foreign army, and its handful of determined freemen, who achieved prodigies of single handed valor. Now that men are daily learning the worth of humanity, its hopes and its trials coming nearer home to thought and affection; now that the complicated passions of refined and artificial life are becoming less important than the broad, deep, genuine manifestations of the common mind, we may hope for a bolder and more courageous literature: we may hope to see the drama free itself from sensualism and frivolity, and rise to the Shaksperian dignity of true passion; while the romance will learn better its true ground, and will create, rather than portray—delineate, rather than dissect human sentiment and emotion.

Never has any country been as rich in romantic and tragic stories as ours, inspiring the best talents of playwrights and novelists. Every cliff and headland has its ancient legend; the village, now prosperous and peaceful, once experienced times of violence and fire, filled with tales of devoted love or cruel betrayal; while the city, now bustling with commerce, in its "day of small things," faced bombardments and foreign armies, with its small group of determined freedom fighters achieving incredible feats of bravery. As people are increasingly recognizing the value of humanity, its hopes and struggles becoming more relevant to our thoughts and feelings; as the complex emotions of refined and artificial life are fading in significance compared to the genuine expressions of the common man, we can hope for a bolder and more fearless literature. We can expect the drama to free itself from sensuality and triviality, reaching the Shakespearean dignity of true passion; while romance will better understand its true foundation, focusing on creation rather than mere portrayal—illustrating rather than dissecting human feelings and emotions.

The State of Maine is peculiarly rich in its historically romantic associations. Settled as it was prior to the landing of the Pilgrims, first under Raleigh Gilbert, and subsequently by Sir Ferdinando Gorges, whose colony it is fair, in the absence of testimony, to infer never left the country after 1616, but continued to employ themselves in the fisheries, and in some commerce with the West Indies, up to the time of their final incorporation with the Plymouth settlement. Indeed the correspondence of Sir Richard Vines, governor of the colony under Sir Ferdinando Gorges, with the Governor of Plymouth, leaves no doubt upon this head; and it is a well known fact that the two settlements of De Aulney and De la Tour at the mouths of the Penobscot and Kennebec rivers, even at this early age, were far from being contemptible, both in a commercial and numeric point of view. Added to these was the handful of Jesuits at Mont Desert, and we might say a colony of Swedes on the sea-coast, between the two large rivers just named, the memory of which is traditional, and the vestiges of which are sometimes turned up by the ploughshare. These people probably fell beneath some outbreak of savage vengeance, which left no name or record of their existence.

The State of Maine has a uniquely rich history filled with romantic associations. It was settled before the Pilgrims arrived, first by Raleigh Gilbert and later by Sir Ferdinando Gorges. It’s fair to suggest, in the absence of evidence, that this colony didn’t leave the area after 1616 but continued to engage in fishing and some trade with the West Indies until it fully merged with the Plymouth settlement. The correspondence between Sir Richard Vines, the governor of the colony under Sir Ferdinando Gorges, and the Governor of Plymouth supports this. It is also well known that the settlements of De Aulney and De la Tour at the mouths of the Penobscot and Kennebec rivers were, even at that early time, significant both commercially and in terms of population. Additionally, there was a small group of Jesuits at Mont Desert, and we can also mention a colony of Swedes along the coast between these two large rivers, which is remembered in tradition, with remnants sometimes uncovered by plowing. These people likely fell victim to some outbreak of violent retribution, leaving no name or record of their existence.

Subsequently to these was the dispersion of the Acadians, that terrible and wanton piece of political policy, which resulted in the extinction and denationalizing of a simple and pious people. The fugitive Acadians found their way through a wilderness of forests, suffering and dying as they went, some landing in distant states, (five hundred having been consigned to Governor Oglethorpe of Georgia,) and others, lonely and bereft, found a home with the humble and laborious farmers of this hardy state, whose finest quality is an open-handed hospitality. These intermarrying with our people here, have left traces of their blood and fine moral qualities to enhance the excellence of a pure and healthful population.

After that, the Acadians were dispersed, a terrible and reckless political decision that led to the destruction and denationalization of a simple and devout people. The fleeing Acadians made their way through a wilderness of forests, suffering and dying as they traveled, with some reaching distant states (five hundred were given to Governor Oglethorpe of Georgia), while others, lonely and abandoned, found a home with the humble and hardworking farmers of this resilient state, known for their generous hospitality. Those who intermarried with our local people have left behind traces of their heritage and admirable moral qualities, enhancing the excellence of a pure and healthy population.

Then followed the times of the Revolution, when Maine did her part nobly in the great and perilous work. Our own Knox was commandant of the artillery, and the bosom friend of Washington: our youth sunk into unknown graves in the sacred cause of freedom; and our people, poor as they were, for the resources of the state were then undeveloped, cast their mite of wealth into the national treasury. Northerly and isolated as she is, her cities were burned, and her frontiers jealously watched by an alert and cruel enemy. Here, too, Arnold sowed his last seeds of virtue and patriotism, in his arduous march through the wilderness of Maine to the capital of the Canadas, an exploit which, considering the season, the poverty of numbers and resources, combined with the wild, unknown, and uncleared state of the country, may compete with the most heroic actions of any great leader of any people.

Then came the times of the Revolution, when Maine did her part admirably in the challenging work. Our own Knox was the commander of the artillery and a close friend of Washington: our young men fell into unknown graves for the sacred cause of freedom; and our people, as poor as they were, since the state's resources were then underdeveloped, contributed what little they had to the national treasury. Isolated as she is to the north, her cities were burned, and her borders were closely monitored by a vigilant and ruthless enemy. Here, too, Arnold planted his final seeds of virtue and patriotism during his difficult march through the wilderness of Maine to the capital of Canada, a feat which, given the season, limited numbers, and resources, along with the wild, unfamiliar, and undeveloped state of the country, can stand alongside the most heroic actions of any great leader of any nation.

A maritime state, Maine suffers severely from the fluctuations of commerce, but is the first to realize the reactions of prosperity. Her extended seaboard, her vast forests, her immense mineral resources, together with a population hardy, laborious, virtuous, and enterprising; a population less adulterated by foreign admixture than any state in the Union, all point to a coming day of power and prosperity which shall place her foremost in the ranks of the states, in point of wealth, as she is already in that of intelligence.

A coastal state, Maine is hit hard by the ups and downs of trade, but is the first to notice the effects of prosperity. With its long coastline, vast forests, and huge mineral resources, along with a population that is tough, hardworking, virtuous, and entrepreneurial—a population that has less foreign influence than any other state in the country—all of this indicates a bright future of power and wealth that will position it at the top among states in terms of wealth, as it already is in terms of intelligence.

We have enumerated but a tithe of the intellectual resources of Maine—have given but a blank sheet as it were of the material which will hereafter make[48] her renowned in story, and must confine ourselves to but a single point of historic and romantic interest, connected with the earlier records of the country. We have alluded to the first governor, Sir Richard Vines, a right worthy and chivalric gentleman, the friend and agent of Sir Ferdinando Gorges, of Walter Raleigh, and other fine spirits of the day. His residence was at the Pool, as it is now called, or "Winter Harbor," from the fact that the winter of 1616-17 was passed by Vines and his followers at this place. After a residence of eighteen or twenty years, devoted to the interests of the colony, the death of his patron, the transfer of the Maine plantation to the Plymouth proprietors, together with domestic and pecuniary misfortunes, induced Sir Richard Vines to retire to the Island of Barbadoes, where we find him prosperous and respected, and still mindful of the colony for which he had done and suffered so much.

We have listed only a small fraction of Maine's intellectual resources—just a blank page, so to speak, of the material that will eventually make[48] it famous in history. We must focus on just one point of historical and romantic interest related to the early records of the area. We mentioned the first governor, Sir Richard Vines, a truly admirable and noble gentleman, who was a friend and agent of Sir Ferdinando Gorges, Walter Raleigh, and other notable figures of the time. He lived at the Pool, now known as "Winter Harbor," because Vines and his followers spent the winter of 1616-17 there. After living there for eighteen or twenty years, dedicated to the interests of the colony, the death of his patron, the transfer of the Maine plantation to the Plymouth proprietors, along with personal and financial troubles, drove Sir Richard Vines to retire to the Island of Barbados, where he was prosperous and respected, and still remembered the colony for which he had worked and sacrificed so much.

Prior to his departure, and probably not altogether unconnected with it, he had incurred the deadly hatred of John Bonyton, a young man of the colony, who in after years was called, and is still remembered in tradition as the "Sagamore of Saco." The cause of this hatred was in some way connected with the disappearance of Bridget Vines, the daughter of the governor, for whom John Bonyton had conceived a wild and passionate attachment. Years before our story she had been suddenly missing, to the permanent grief and dismay of the family, and the more terrible agony of John Bonyton, who had conceived the idea that Bridget had been sent to a European convent, to save her from his presence. This idea he would never abandon, notwithstanding the most solemn denials of Sir Richard, and the most womanly and sympathizing asseverations of Mistress Vines. The youth listened with compressed lip, his large, remarkable eye fixed with stern and searching scrutiny upon the face of the speaker, and when he was done the reply was always the same, "God knows if this be true; but, true or false, my hand shall be against every man till she be found."

Before he left, and likely linked to that, he had earned the intense hatred of John Bonyton, a young man from the colony, who would later be known as the "Sagamore of Saco." This hatred was somehow tied to the disappearance of Bridget Vines, the governor's daughter, for whom John Bonyton had developed a wild and passionate affection. Long before our story takes place, she had gone missing suddenly, bringing lasting grief and distress to her family, and a more profound agony to John Bonyton, who believed that Bridget had been sent to a European convent to keep her away from him. He would never let go of this belief, despite the most earnest denials from Sir Richard and the most heartfelt reassurances from Mistress Vines. The young man listened with clenched lips, his striking eye fixed with a stern and intense gaze on the speaker’s face, and when they finished, his response was always the same: "God knows if this is true; but true or false, I will oppose every man until she is found."

Accordingly we find the youth, who seems to have been possessed of those rare and strong points of character which go to make the hero, in constant collision with the people of the times. Moody and revengeful, he became an alien to his father's house, and with gun and dog passed months in the wildest regions of that wild country. With the savage he slept in his wigwam, he threaded the forest and stood upon the verge of the cataract; or penetrated up to the stormy regions of the White Mountains; and anon, hushed the tumultuous beatings of his heart in accordance with the stroke of his paddle, as he and his red companions glided over that loveliest of lakes, Winnépisógé, or "the smile of the Great Spirit."

We see the young man, who seems to have had those unique and strong character traits that make a hero, constantly clashing with the people of his time. Being moody and revengeful, he became an outsider in his father's home, spending months in the wildest parts of that untamed country with his gun and dog. He slept in a Native American's wigwam, navigated through forests, and stood on the edge of the waterfall; or ventured into the stormy areas of the White Mountains; and at times, calmed the tumultuous beating of his heart to match the rhythm of his paddle, as he and his Native companions glided over the stunning lake, Winnépisógé, or "the smile of the Great Spirit."

There seemed no rest for the unhappy man. Unable to endure the formalities and intermedlings, which so strongly mark the period, he spent most of his time on the frontiers of the settlement, admitting of little companionship, and yielding less of courtesy. When he appeared in the colony, the women regarded his fine person, his smile, at once sorrowful and tender, and his free, noble bearing with admiration, not unmingled with terror; while men, even in that age of manly physique looked upon his frame, lithe yet firm as iron, athletic and yet graceful, with eyes of envious delight. Truth to say, John Bonyton had never impaired a fine development by any useful employment, or any elaborate attempts at book-knowledge. He knew all that was essential for the times, or the mode of life which he had adopted, and further he cared not. His great power consisted in a passionate yet steady will, by which all who came within his sphere found themselves bent to his purposes.

There seemed to be no rest for the unhappy man. Unable to handle the formalities and interruptions that defined the era, he spent most of his time on the outskirts of the settlement, allowing for little companionship and showing even less courtesy. When he appeared in the colony, the women admired his handsome appearance, his smile—both sorrowful and tender—and his free, noble posture, feeling a mix of admiration and fear; while the men, even in that era of strong physiques, viewed his body—lithe yet firm as iron, athletic yet graceful—with eyes filled with envious delight. The truth is, John Bonyton had never compromised his fine development with any useful work or extensive attempts at academic knowledge. He knew everything essential for the times and the way of life he had chosen, and beyond that, he didn’t care. His great power lay in a passionate yet steady will, which bent everyone in his presence to his purposes.

The Pilgrims even, unflinching and uncompromising as they were, felt the spell of his presence, and were content to spurn, to persecute, and set a price upon the head of a man whom they could not control. Yet for all this John Bonyton died quietly in his bed, no one daring to do to him even what the law would justify. He slept in perfect security, for he knew this, and knew, too, that the woods were alive with ardent and devoted adherents, who would have deluged the soil with blood had but a hair of his head been injured. The Sagamore of Saco was no ordinary man; and the men of the times, remarkable as they were, felt this; and hence is it, that even to this day his memory is held in remembrance with an almost superstitious awe, and people point out a barrow where lie the ashes of the "Sagamore," and show the boundaries of his land, and tell marvelous tales of his hardihood and self-possession.

The Pilgrims, though steadfast and resolute, were still affected by his presence, and were willing to reject, persecute, and put a bounty on a man they couldn’t control. Yet despite all this, John Bonyton passed away peacefully in his bed, with no one daring to do even what the law allowed. He slept soundly, knowing this, and also aware that the woods were filled with passionate and loyal followers who would have soaked the ground in blood if even a single hair on his head had been harmed. The Sagamore of Saco was not an ordinary man; and the people of that time, impressive as they were, recognized this. That is why, even today, his memory is preserved with a kind of superstitious reverence, with people pointing out a mound where the "Sagamore’s" ashes rest, showing the boundaries of his land, and sharing incredible stories of his bravery and composure.

They tell of a time when a price had been set upon his head, how, when the people were assembled in the little church for worship, John Bonyton walked in with gun in hand, and stood through the whole service, erect and stern as a man of iron, and no one dared scarcely look upon him, much less lift a finger against him; and how he waited till all had gone forth, even the oracle of God, pale and trembling, and then departed in silence as he came. Surely there was greatness in this—the greatness of a Napoleon, needing but a field for its exercise.

They talk about a time when there was a bounty on his head, how, when the people gathered in the little church for worship, John Bonyton walked in with a gun in hand and stood through the entire service, tall and tough like a man of iron. No one dared to even glance at him, let alone try to confront him; and how he waited until everyone had left, even the preacher, pale and shaking, and then left quietly, just as he had come. There was definitely something great about this—the greatness of a Napoleon, needing just a stage for its display.


CHAPTER II.

I thought, inside a desert cave,
Chilly, dark, and serious like a tomb,
I suddenly woke up.
It felt like the dark night of the cell,
Where, except when it fell from the ceiling A dripping drop, her silent charm
No sound had ever broken.—Allston.

Among the great rivers of Maine the Penobscot and Kennebec stand preëminent, on account of their maritime importance, their depth and adaptability to the purposes of internal navigation; but there are others less known, yet no less essential to the wealth of the country, which, encumbered with falls and rapids, spurn alike ship and steamer, but are invaluable for the great purposes of manufacture. The Androscoggin is one of these, a river, winding, capricious and most beautiful; just the one to touch the fancy of the poet, and tempt the cupidity of a[49] millwright. It abounds with scenery of the most lovely and romantic interest, and falls already in bondage to loom and shuttle. Lewiston Falls, or Pe-jip-scot, as the aboriginals called this beautiful place, are, perhaps, among the finest water plunges in the country. It is not merely the beauty of the river itself, a broad and lengthened sheet of liquid in the heart of a fine country, but the whole region is wild and romantic. The sudden bends of the river present headlands of rare boldness, beneath which the river spreads itself into a placid bay, till ready to gather up its skirts again, and thread itself daintily amid the hills. The banks present slopes and savannas warm and sheltered, in which nestle away finely cultivated farms, and from whence arise those rural sounds of flock and herd so grateful to the spirit, and that primitive blast of horn, winding itself into a thousand echoes, the signal of the in-gathering of a household. Cliffs, crowned with fir, overhang the waters; hills, rising hundreds of feet, cast their dense shadows quite across the stream; and even now the "slim canoe" of the Indian may be seen poised below, while some stern relic of the woods looks upward to the ancient hunting sites of his people, and recalls the day when, at the verge of this very fall, a populous village sent up its council smoke day and night, telling of peace and the uncontested power of his tribe.

Among the great rivers of Maine, the Penobscot and Kennebec are the most significant because of their maritime importance, depth, and suitability for internal navigation. However, there are other rivers that are less known but equally vital to the wealth of the region; these rivers have waterfalls and rapids that reject both ships and steamers, yet they are invaluable for manufacturing. The Androscoggin is one of these rivers, winding, unpredictable, and incredibly beautiful; it captures the imagination of poets and appeals to millwrights. It is filled with stunning and romantic scenery, and its waters are already harnessed for looms and shuttles. Lewiston Falls, known as Pe-jip-scot by the natives, might be among the most impressive waterfalls in the country. It’s not just the beauty of the river itself—a wide, flowing body of water in the midst of a beautiful landscape—but the entire area is wild and romantic. The river takes sudden turns, revealing bold headlands under which it spreads into calm bays, only to gather itself up again and weave gently among the hills. The banks offer warm, sheltered slopes and fields where well-tended farms sit, filled with the pleasing sounds of livestock, along with the primitive call of a horn echoing through the air, signaling the gathering of a household. Cliffs topped with fir trees hang over the water, and hills that rise hundreds of feet cast deep shadows across the stream. Even now, you can see the "slim canoe" of an Indian below, while a rugged remnant of the wilderness looks up to the ancient hunting grounds of his people, recalling the time when a bustling village sent up its council smoke day and night from the edge of this very waterfall, signaling peace and the unchallenged strength of his tribe.

But in the times of our story the region stood in its untamed majesty; the whirling mass of waters tumbling and plunging in the midst of an unbroken forest, and the great roar of the cataract booming through the solitude like the unceasing voice of the eternal deep. Men now stand with awe and gaze upon those mysterious falls, vital with traditions terribly beautiful, and again and again ask, "Can they be true? Can it be that beneath these waters, behind that sheet of foam is a room, spacious and vast, and well known, and frequented by the Indian?"

But during the time of our story, the area was wild and majestic; the swirling waters cascaded and plunged among an unbroken forest, and the loud roar of the waterfall echoed through the solitude like the endless voice of the deep. People now stand in awe and look at those mysterious falls, filled with wonderfully terrifying traditions, and repeatedly ask, "Can this really be true? Is there really a room, spacious and vast, known and visited by the Indian, beneath these waters, behind that sheet of foam?"

An old man will tell you that one morning as he stood watching the rainbows of the fall, he was surprised at the sudden appearance of an Indian from the very midst of the foam. He accosted him, asked whence he came, and how he escaped the terrible plunge of the descending waves. The Indian, old and white-headed, with the eye of an eagle, and the frame of a Hercules, raised the old man from the ground, shook him fiercely, and then cast him like a reptile to one side. A moment more and the measured stroke of a paddle betrayed the passage of the stout Red Man adown the stream.

An old man will tell you that one morning, while he was watching the colorful autumn scenery, he was surprised by the sudden appearance of an Indian emerging from the foam. He approached him, asked where he came from, and how he escaped the powerful surge of the crashing waves. The Indian, old and white-haired, with the sharp gaze of an eagle and the strong build of a Hercules, lifted the old man off the ground, shook him violently, and then tossed him aside like a serpent. Moments later, the steady sound of a paddle revealed the passage of the sturdy Red Man down the stream.

Our story must establish the fact in regard to this cave—a fact well known in the earlier records of the country, more than one white man having found himself sufficiently athletic to plunge behind the sheet of water and gain the room.

Our story needs to point out something about this cave—a fact that was well known in the early records of the country, where more than one white man managed to be athletic enough to dive behind the waterfall and enter the room.

It was mid-day, and the sun, penetrating the sheet of the falls, cast a not uncheerful light into the cave, the size and gloom of which were still further relieved by a fire burning in the centre, and one or more torches stuck in the fissures of the rocks. Before this fire stood a woman of forty or fifty years of age, gazing intently upon the white, liquid, and tumultuous covering to the door of her home, and yet the expression of her eye showed that her thoughts were far beyond the place in which she stood.

It was midday, and the sun, breaking through the waterfall, cast a not-so-gloomy light into the cave, the size and darkness of which were further brightened by a fire burning in the center and a few torches stuck in the cracks of the rocks. In front of this fire stood a woman in her forties or fifties, staring intently at the white, flowing, and chaotic curtain covering the entrance to her home, yet the look in her eyes revealed that her thoughts were far away from where she was.

She was taller than the wont of Indian women, more slender than is customary with them at her period of life, and altogether, presented a keenness and springiness of fibre that reminded one of Arab more than aboriginal blood. Her brow was high, retreating, and narrow, with arched and contracted brows, beneath which fairly burned a pair of intense, restless eyes.

She was taller than most Indian women, more slender than usual for her age, and overall, she had a sharpness and energy about her that made her seem more Arab than native. Her forehead was high, receding, and narrow, with arched and thin eyebrows, under which a pair of intense, restless eyes practically burned.

At one side, stretched upon skins, appeared what might have been mistaken for a white veil, except that a draft of air caused a portion of it to rise and fall, showing it to be a mass of human hair. Yet so motionless was the figure, so still a tiny moccasoned foot, just perceptible, and so ghastly the hue and abundance of the covering, that all suggested an image of death.

At one side, spread out on hides, was what could have been mistaken for a white veil, except that a draft of air made part of it rise and fall, revealing it to be a mass of human hair. Yet the figure was so motionless, with a tiny moccasoned foot barely visible, and the color and thickness of the covering so ghastly, that it all suggested an image of death.

At length the tall woman turned sharply round and addressed the object upon the mats.

At last, the tall woman turned abruptly and spoke to the thing on the mats.

"How much longer will you sleep, Skoke? Get up, I tell thee."

"How much longer are you going to sleep, Skoke? Get up, I’m telling you."

At this ungracious speech—for Skoke[13]means snake—the figure started slightly, but did not obey. After some silence she spoke again, "Wa-ain (white soul) get up and eat, our people will soon be here." Still no motion nor reply. At length the woman, in a sharper accent, resumed,

At this ungracious comment—for Skoke[13]means snake—the figure flinched slightly but did not move. After a moment of silence, she spoke again, "Wa-ain (white soul) get up and eat, our people will be here soon." Still, there was no movement or response. Finally, the woman, with a sharper tone, continued,

"Bridget Vines, I bid thee arise!" and she laughed in an under tone.

"Bridget Vines, I ask you to get up!" and she laughed softly.

The figure slowly lifted itself up and looked upon the speaker. "Ascáshe,[14] I will answer only to my own name."

The figure slowly got up and faced the speaker. "Ascáshe,[14] I will respond only to my own name."

"As you like," retorted the other. "Skoke is as good a name as Ascáshe." A truism which the other did not seem disposed to question—the one meaning a snake, the other a spider, or "net-weaver."

"As you wish," the other replied. "Skoke is just as good a name as Ascáshe." This was a truth the other didn't seem inclined to dispute—the first meaning a snake, the second a spider, or "net-weaver."

Contrary to what might have been expected from the color of the hair, the figure from the mat seemed a mere child in aspect, and yet the eye, the mouth, and the grasp of the hand, indicated not only maturity of years, but the presence of deep and intense passions. Her size was that of a girl of thirteen years in our northern climate, yet the fine bust, the distinct and slender waist, and the firm pressure of the arched foot, revealed maturity as well as individualism of character.

Despite what you might expect from the color of her hair, the figure on the mat looked almost like a child. However, her eyes, mouth, and grip showed not only age but also deep and intense feelings. She was about the size of a thirteen-year-old girl from the north, but her well-developed bust, defined and slim waist, and strong stance revealed both maturity and a unique character.

Rising from her recumbent posture, she approached the water at the entrance of the cave till the spray mingled with her long, white locks, and the light falling upon her brow, revealed a sharp beautiful outline of face scarcely touched by years, white, even teeth, and eyes of blue, yet so deeply and sadly kindling into intensity, that they grew momentarily darker and darker as you gazed upon them.

Rising from her lying position, she walked up to the water at the cave entrance until the spray mingled with her long, white hair. The light falling on her forehead revealed a sharp, beautiful outline of her face that barely showed signs of age, with white, even teeth and blue eyes that glowed with deep, sad intensity, growing darker the longer you looked at them.

"Water, still water, forever water," she mur[50]mured. Suddenly turning round, she darted away into the recesses of the cave, leaping and flying, as it were, with her long hair tossed to and fro about her person. Presently she emerged, followed by a pet panther, which leaped and bounded in concert with his mistress. Seizing a bow, she sent the arrow away into the black roof of the cavern, waited for its return, and then discharged it again and again, watching its progress with eager and impatient delight. This done, she cast herself again upon the skins, spread her long hair over her form, and lay motionless as marble.

"Water, still water, forever water," she murmured. Suddenly turning around, she dashed into the depths of the cave, jumping and flying, as it seemed, with her long hair tossing back and forth around her. Soon, she emerged, followed by a pet panther, which leaped and bounded alongside its owner. Grabbing a bow, she shot an arrow into the dark ceiling of the cavern, waited for it to return, and then fired it again and again, eagerly and impatiently watching its path. Once that was done, she threw herself back onto the furs, spread her long hair over her body, and lay still as marble.

Ascáshe again called, "Why do you not come and eat, Skoke?"

Ascáshe called out again, "Why don’t you come and eat, Skoke?"

Having no answer, she called out, "Wa-ain, come and eat;" and then tired of this useless teasing, she arose, and shaking the white girl by the arm, cried, "Bridget Vines, I bid you eat."

Having no answer, she called out, "Wa-ain, come eat;" and then, tired of this pointless teasing, she got up, and shaking the white girl by the arm, said, "Bridget Vines, I’m telling you to eat."

"I will, Ascáshe," answered the other, taking corn and dried fish, which the other presented.

"I will, Ascáshe," replied the other, accepting the corn and dried fish that were offered.

"The spider caught a bad snake when she wove a net for Bridget Vines," muttered the tall woman. The other covered her face with her hands, and the veins of her forehead swelled above her fingers; yet when she uncovered her eyes they were red, not with tears, but the effort to suppress their flow.

"The spider caught a nasty snake when she made a web for Bridget Vines," muttered the tall woman. The other one covered her face with her hands, and the veins on her forehead bulged above her fingers; yet when she uncovered her eyes, they were red, not from tears, but from the effort to hold them back.

"It is a long, long time, that I have been here, Ascáshe," answered Bridget, sorrowfully.

"It’s been such a long time that I’ve been here, Ascáshe," Bridget replied, sadly.

"Have you never been out since Samoret left you here?" asked the net-weaver; and she fixed her eyes searchingly upon the face of the girl, who never quailed nor changed color beneath her gaze, but replied in the same tone, "How should little Hope escape—where should she go?" Hope being the name by which Mistress Vines had called her child in moments of tenderness, as suggesting a mother's yearning hope that she would at some time be less capricious, for Bridget had always been a wayward, incoherent, and diminutive creature, and treated with great gentleness by the family.

"Have you really not gone out since Samoret left you here?" asked the net-weaver, fixing her eyes intently on the girl's face. The girl didn't flinch or change color under her gaze; instead, she replied in the same tone, "How could little Hope escape—where would she go?" Hope was the name Mistress Vines used for her child in moments of tenderness, reflecting a mother's deep hope that she would eventually be less unpredictable, as Bridget had always been a wayward, inconsistent, and petite girl, treated with great kindness by the family.

"Do you remember what I once told you?" continued the other. "You had a friend—you have an enemy."

"Do you remember what I told you before?" the other person continued. "You had a friend—you have an enemy."

This time Bridget Vines started, and gave utterance to a long, low, plaintive cry, as if her soul wailed, as it flitted from its frail tenement, for she fell back as if dead upon the skins.

This time, Bridget Vines began and let out a long, low, mournful cry, as if her soul was crying out as it escaped from its fragile body, and she collapsed as if lifeless onto the skins.

The woman muttered, "The white boy and girl shouldn't have scorned the red woman," and she took her to the verge of the water and awaited her recovery; when she opened her eyes, she continued, "Ascáshe is content—she has been very, very wretched, but so has been her enemy. Look, my hair is black; Wa-ain's is like the white frost."

The woman mumbled, "The white boy and girl shouldn't have looked down on the red woman," and she brought her to the edge of the water and waited for her to recover; when she opened her eyes, she added, "Ascáshe is at peace—she has been extremely unhappy, but so has her enemy. Look, my hair is black; Wa-ain's is like the white frost."

"I knew it would be so," answered the other, gently, "but it is nothing. Tell me where you have been, Ascáshe, and how came you here? O-ya-ah died the other day." She alluded to an old squaw, who had been her keeper in the cave.

"I knew it would be like this," replied the other softly, "but it's okay. Tell me where you've been, Ascáshe, and how you got here? O-ya-ah passed away the other day." She was referring to an old woman who had taken care of her in the cave.

At this moment a shadow darkened the room, another, and another, and three stalwart savages stood before the two women. Each, as he passed, patted the head of Bridget, who shook them off with moody impatience.

At that moment, a shadow darkened the room, then another, and another, until three rugged warriors stood in front of the two women. Each one, as he walked by, patted Bridget's head, but she shook them off with annoyed impatience.

They gathered about the coals in the centre, talking in under tones, while the women prepared some venison which was to furnish forth the repast.

They gathered around the coals in the center, talking quietly, while the women cooked some venison that was going to provide the meal.


CHAPTER III.

And she who climbed the steep, stormy incline,
She who would risk the frothy wave,
So often to watch over love here, Stranger, although you think I’m infatuated; I get it, I get it, she’s watching from over there.—Hoffman.

That night the men sat long around the fire, and talked of a deadly feud and a deadly prospect of revenge. Ascáshe listened and counseled, and her suggestions were often hailed with intimations of approval—for the woman was possessed of a keen and penetrating mind, heightened by passions at once powerful and malevolent. Had the group observed the white occupant of the skins, they would have seen a pair of dark, bright eyes peering through those snowy locks, and red lips parted, in the eagerness of the intent ear.

That night the men gathered around the fire, discussing a dangerous feud and the grim possibility of revenge. Ascáshe listened and offered advice, and her suggestions were often met with signs of approval—because she had a sharp and insightful mind, fueled by strong and intense feelings. If the group had noticed the white occupant of the furs, they would have seen a pair of dark, bright eyes peering through the white strands, and red lips parted in eager attention.

"How far distant are they now?" asked the woman.

"How far away are they now?" the woman asked.

"A three hours walk down stream," was the answer. "To-morrow they will ascend the falls to surprise our people, and burn the village. To-night, when the moon is down, we are to light a fire at still-water above the falls, and the Terrentines will join us at the signal, leave their canoes in the care of the women, and descend upon our foes. The fire will warn our people how near to approach the falls, for the night will be dark." This was told at intervals, and to the questionings of the woman.

"A three-hour walk downstream," was the answer. "Tomorrow they'll go up the falls to catch our people off guard and set the village on fire. Tonight, when the moon is down, we’re going to light a fire at still water above the falls, and the Terrentines will join us when they see the signal. They'll leave their canoes with the women and attack our enemies. The fire will alert our people how close they can get to the falls, since it will be a dark night." This was explained in segments, responding to the woman's questions.

"Where is the Sagamore of Saco," asked Ascáshe.

"Where is the Sagamore of Saco?" asked Ascáshe.

"John Bonyton heads our foes, but to-night is the last one to the Sagamore."

"John Bonyton leads our enemies, but tonight is the last time to the Sagamore."

At this name the white hair stirred violently, and then a low wail escaped from beneath. The group started, and one of the men, with Ascáshe, scanned the face of the girl, who seemed to sleep in perfect unconsciousness; but the panther rolled itself over, stretched out its claws, and threw back his head, showing his long, red tongue, and uttered a yawn so nearly a howl, that the woman declared the sounds must have been the same.

At that name, the white hair stirred wildly, and then a low wail came from underneath. The group jumped, and one of the men, along with Ascáshe, looked closely at the girl's face, which appeared to be in deep, untroubled sleep; but the panther rolled over, extended its claws, and threw back its head, revealing its long, red tongue, and let out a yawn that was so close to a howl that the woman said the sounds must have been the same.

Presently the group disposed themselves to sleep till the moon should set, when they must once more be upon the trail. Previous to this, many were the charges enjoined upon the woman in regard to Bridget.

Currently, the group settled down to sleep until the moon set, at which point they would have to get back on the trail. Before this, there were numerous instructions given to the woman regarding Bridget.

"Guard her well," said the leader of the band. "In a few suns more she will be a great medicine woman, foretelling things that shall come to the tribes."

"Take good care of her," said the leader of the group. "In just a few more days, she'll become a powerful healer, predicting things that will happen to the tribes."

We must now visit the encampment of John Bonyton, where he and his followers slept, waiting till the first dawn of day should send them on their deadly path. The moon had set; the night was intensely dark, for clouds flitted over the sky, now and then disburdening themselves with gusts of wind, which swayed the old woods to and fro,[51] while big drops of rain fell amid the leaves and were hushed.

We now need to check out the camp of John Bonyton, where he and his followers rested, waiting for the first light of day to lead them on their deadly journey. The moon had disappeared; the night was pitch black, as clouds moved across the sky, occasionally releasing strong winds that tossed the old trees back and forth,[51] while heavy raindrops fell among the leaves and were silenced.

Suddenly a white figure stood over the sleeping chief, so slight, so unearthly in its shroud of wet, white hair, that one might well be pardoned a superstitious tremor. She wrung her hands and wept bitterly as she gazed—then she knelt down and looked more closely; then, with a quick cry, she flung herself into his bosom.

Suddenly, a white figure loomed over the sleeping chief, so delicate and so otherworldly in her damp, white hair, that anyone might feel a superstitious shiver. She wrung her hands and wept sorrowfully as she stared—then she knelt down and examined him more closely; then, with a sudden cry, she threw herself into his arms.

"Oh, John Bonyton, did I not tell you this? Did I not tell you, years ago, that little Hope stood in my path, with hair white as snow?"

"Oh, John Bonyton, didn’t I tell you this? Didn’t I mention years ago that little Hope was in my way, with hair as white as snow?"

The man raised himself up, he gathered the slight figure in his arms—he uncovered a torch and held it to her face.

The man lifted himself up, wrapped his arms around her slender figure—he uncovered a torch and held it to her face.

"Oh, my God! my God!" he cried—and his strength departed, and he was helpless as a child. The years of agony, the lapse of thirty years were concentrated in that fearful moment. Bridget, too, lay motionless and silent, clinging to his neck. Long, long was that hour of suffering to the two. What was life to them! stricken and changed, living and breathing, they only felt that they lived and breathed by the pangs that betrayed the beating pulse. Oh, life! life! thou art a fearful boon, and thy love not the least fearful of thy gifts.

"Oh, my God! my God!" he cried—and his strength faded away, leaving him as helpless as a child. The years of suffering, the span of thirty years, all came together in that terrifying moment. Bridget, too, lay motionless and silent, holding onto his neck. That hour of pain felt endless for both of them. What was life to them! Stricken and changed, alive and breathing, they only felt that they existed through the pains that revealed the beating of their hearts. Oh, life! life! you are a terrifying gift, and your love is one of the most frightening gifts of all.

At length Bridget raised herself up, and would have left his arms; but John Bonyton held her fast.

At last, Bridget sat up and tried to get out of his arms, but John Bonyton held her tightly.

"Nay, Hope, never again. My tender, my beautiful bird, it has fared ill with thee;" and smoothing her white locks, the tears gushed to the eyes of the strong man. Indeed, he, in his full strength and manhood, she, diminutive and bleached by solitude and grief, contrasted so powerfully in his mind, that a paternal tenderness grew upon him, and he kissed her brow reverently, saying,

"Nah, Hope, not again. My dear, my beautiful bird, things haven’t gone well for you;" and as he stroked her white hair, tears streamed down the face of the strong man. In truth, his strength and manhood contrasted sharply with her small frame, worn down by solitude and sorrow, creating a sense of paternal tenderness within him, and he kissed her forehead respectfully, saying,

"How have I searched for thee, my birdie, my child; I have been haunted by the furies, and goaded well nigh to murder—but thou art here—yet not thou. Oh, Hope! Hope!"

"How have I searched for you, my little bird, my child; I've been tormented by the furies, pushed almost to murder—but you are here—yet not really you. Oh, Hope! Hope!"

The girl listened intent and breathless.

The girl listened intently and breathlessly.

"I knew it would be so, John Bonyton; I knew if parted we could never be the same again—the same cloud returns not to the sky; the same blossom blooms not twice; human faces wear never twice the same look; and, alas! alas! the heart of to-day is not that of to-morrow."

"I knew it would be like this, John Bonyton; I knew if we separated we could never be the same again—the same cloud doesn’t return to the sky; the same blossom doesn’t bloom twice; human faces never wear the same expression twice; and, sadly! the heart of today is not the heart of tomorrow."

"Say on, Hope—years are annihilated, and we are children again, hoping, loving children."

"Go ahead, Hope—years are wiped away, and we are kids again, hoping, loving kids."

But the girl only buried her face in his bosom, weeping and sobbing. At this moment a red glare of light shot up into the sky, and Bridget sprung to her feet.

But the girl just buried her face in his chest, crying and sobbing. At that moment, a red flash of light shot up into the sky, and Bridget jumped to her feet.

"I had forgotten. Come, John Bonyton, come and see the only work that poor little Hope could do to save thee;" and she darted forward with the eager step which Bonyton so well remembered. As they approached the falls, the light of the burning tree, kindled by the hands of Bridget below the falls, flickered and glared upon the waters; the winds had died away; the stars beamed forth, and nothing mingled with the roar of waters, save an occasional screech of some nocturnal creature prowling for its prey.

"I had forgotten. Come on, John Bonyton, come and see the only thing that poor little Hope could do to save you," and she rushed ahead with the eager pace that Bonyton remembered so well. As they got closer to the falls, the light from the burning tree, ignited by Bridget below the falls, flickered and glared on the water; the winds had calmed down; the stars shone brightly, and the only sounds mixed with the roar of the water were the occasional screech of some nocturnal creature hunting for its prey.

Ever and ever poured on the untiring flood, till one wondered it did not pour itself out; and the heart grew oppressed at the vast images crowding into it, swelling and pressing, as did the tumultuous waves over their impediment of granite—water, still water, till the nerves ached from weariness at the perpetual flow, and the mind questioned if the sound itself were not silence, so lonely was the spell—questioned if it were stopped if the heart would not cease to beat, and life become annihilate.

Ever and ever poured on the never-ending flow, until one wondered why it didn’t empty itself; and the heart became heavy with the immense images crowding in, swelling and pressing, like the chaotic waves overcoming their granite barrier—water, still water, until the nerves ached from exhaustion at the constant stream, and the mind questioned if the sound itself was not silence, so lonely was the feeling—wondered if it stopped, would the heart stop beating, and life become void.

Suddenly the girl stopped with hand pointing to the falls. A black mass gleamed amid the foam—one wild, fearful yell arose, even above the roar of waters, and then the waves flowed on as before.

Suddenly, the girl stopped, pointing at the falls. A dark shape shone through the foam—one wild, terrified scream pierced through the roar of the water, and then the waves continued on as they had before.

"Tell me, what is this?" cried John Bonyton, seizing the hand of Bridget, and staying her flight with a strong grasp.

"Tell me, what is this?" shouted John Bonyton, grabbing Bridget's hand and stopping her escape with a firm hold.

"Ascáshe did not know I could plunge under the falls—she did not know the strength of little Hope, when she heard the name of John Bonyton. She then went on to tell how she had escaped the cave—how she had kindled a signal fire below the falls in advance of that to be kindled above—and how she had dared, alone, the terrors of the forest, and the black night, that she might once more look upon the face of her lover. When she had finished, she threw her arms tenderly around his neck, she pressed her lips to his, and then, with a gentleness unwonted to her nature, would have disengaged herself from his arms.

"Ascáshe didn’t realize I could dive under the falls—she didn’t know the strength of little Hope when she heard the name John Bonyton. She then shared how she had escaped the cave—how she had lit a signal fire below the falls ahead of the one to be lit above—and how she had bravely faced the fears of the forest and the dark night so she could see her lover’s face once more. Once she finished, she wrapped her arms gently around his neck, pressed her lips to his, and then, with an unexpected gentleness, tried to pull away from his embrace."

"Why do you leave me, Hope—where will you go?" asked the Sagamore.

"Why are you leaving me, Hope—where are you going?" asked the Sagamore.

She looked up with a face so pale, so hopeless, so mournfully tender, as was most affecting to behold. "I will go under the falls, and there sleep—oh! so long will I sleep, John Bonyton.

She looked up with a face so pale, so hopeless, so sadly gentle, that it was really moving to see. "I will go under the falls, and there I will sleep—oh! I will sleep for so long, John Bonyton."

He folded her like a little child to his bosom. "You must not leave me, Hope—do you not love me?"

He pulled her close to his chest like a little kid. "You can't leave me, Hope—don't you love me?"

She answered only by a low wail, that was more affecting than any words; and when the Sagamore pressed her again to his heart, she answered, calling him John Bonyton, as she used to call him in the days of her childhood.

She replied only with a soft wail, which was more touching than any words; and when the Sagamore pulled her closer to his heart again, she called him John Bonyton, just like she used to in her childhood.

"Little Hope is a terror to herself, John Bonyton. Her heart is all love—all lost in yours; but she is a child, a child just as she was years ago; but you, you are not the same—more beautiful—greater; poor little Hope grows fearful before you;" and again her voice was lost in tears.

"Little Hope is a threat to herself, John Bonyton. Her heart is filled with love—all lost in yours; but she's still a child, just like she was years ago; but you, you're not the same—you’re more beautiful—greater; poor little Hope is scared of you now;" and again her voice broke into tears.

The sun now began to tinge the sky with his ruddy hue; the birds filled the woods with an out-gush of melody; the rainbow, as ever, spanned the abyss of waters, while below, drifting in eddies, were fragments of canoes, and still more ghastly fragments telling of the night's destruction. The stratagem of the girl had been entirely successful—deluded by the false beacon, the unhappy savages had drifted on with the tide, unconscious of danger, till the one terrible pang of danger, and the terrible plunge of death came at the one and same moment.

The sun started to color the sky with a warm glow; the birds filled the woods with a burst of song; the rainbow, as always, stretched across the vast water below, where bits of canoes floated in the currents, along with even more horrifying remnants from the night’s destruction. The girl’s plan had worked perfectly—tricked by the false light, the unfortunate natives had floated on with the tide, unaware of the danger, until they experienced the sudden shock of peril and the horrifying plunge into death all at once.

Upon a headland overlooking the falls stood the[52] group of the cavern, stirred with feelings to which words give no utterance, and which find expression only in some deadly act. Ascáshe descended stealthily along the bank, watching intently the group upon the opposite shore, in the midst of which floated the white, abundant locks of Bridget Vines, visible at a great distance. She now stood beside the Sagamore, saying,

Upon a cliff overlooking the falls stood the[52] group from the cave, filled with emotions that words can't describe, only to be expressed through some violent action. Ascáshe quietly made his way down the bank, closely observing the group on the other side, where he could see the white, flowing hair of Bridget Vines from far away. She was now standing next to the Sagamore, saying,

"Forget poor little Hope, John Bonyton, or only remember that her life was one long, long thought of thee."

"Forget about poor little Hope, John Bonyton, or just remember that her whole life was filled with thoughts of you."

She started—gave one wild look of love and grief at the Sagamore—and then darted down the bank, marking her path with streams of blood, and disappeared under the falls. The aim of the savage had done its work.

She hesitated—gave a desperate look of love and sorrow at the Sagamore—and then rushed down the bank, leaving a trail of blood, and vanished underneath the falls. The savage's aim had accomplished its purpose.

"Ascáshe is revenged, John Bonyton," cried a loud voice—and a dozen arrows stopped it in its utterance. Fierce was the pursuit, and desperate the flight of the few surviving foes. The "Sagamore of Saco" never rested day nor night till he and his followers had cut off the last vestige of the Terrantines, and avenged the blood of the unhappy maiden. Then for years did he linger about the falls in the vain hope of seeing once more her wild spectral beauty—but she appeared no more in the flesh; though to this, men not romantic nor visionary declare they have seen a figure, slight and beautiful, clad in robe of skin, with moccasoned feet, and long, white hair, nearly reaching to the ground, hovering sorrowfully around the falls; and this strange figure they believe to be the wraith of the lost Bridget Vines.

"Ascáshe is getting his revenge, John Bonyton," shouted a loud voice—and a dozen arrows interrupted him. The chase was intense, and the few remaining enemies fled desperately. The "Sagamore of Saco" didn’t stop day or night until he and his followers had wiped out the last remnants of the Terrantines and avenged the blood of the unfortunate maiden. For years, he lingered by the falls, hoping to see her beautiful, ghostly figure one more time—but she never appeared in person again; however, those who aren’t romantic or visionary claim they have seen a slight, beautiful figure dressed in a skin robe, with moccasin-clad feet and long, white hair almost touching the ground, sadly hovering around the falls; and they believe this mysterious figure is the spirit of the lost Bridget Vines.




THE SACHEM's HILL.


BY ALFRED B. STREET.


It was a tall green hilltop: on its sides
June watered her red delicious strawberries,
Seeing the mounds and in the hollows spread Her pink brier roses and golden Johnswort stars. The top was scattered with pines in various places, Creating gentle music in the summer breeze,
And painting beneath each other's branches
Spaces of reddish-brown from their faded edges.
Below, a scene of countryside beauty
Was shown, bright with its different colors; The yellow of the wheat—the black of the fallow—
The buckwheat's frothy whiteness, and the green Of pasture fields and meadows, while in between Wound a thin, snake-like stream. Here I often Summer days have arrived, bringing the shade. Cast by one hollowed pine onto my forehead,
I have sat on the grass and let my eyes Wander across the landscape, from the foot of the green hill To where the blurred horizon surrounded the view.
Under this pine, there’s a long and narrow mound. Rises with its grassy form; the silver tufts Richly adorn it with wild clover,
And release such a scent that every breeze Is transformed into a smell. Below
A Mohawk leader sleeps, whose body had carried A century's burden. I've often told the story. I heard from a pioneer who, along with a group Of friends, charged into the untamed wilderness That shadow loomed over this area and awakened The echoes with their axes. By the stream
They found this Indian leader in a hut. Of bark and branches. One of the pioneers
Had lived as a captive among the Iroquois.
And understood their language, so he told the chief
How they ended up clearing the woods away,
And transform the forest soil into lush meadows,
And the tall trees to homes. Rising up
The proud Sachem replied in his old age, That he had witnessed a hundred winters come and go
In this place where his tribe had died, Parents and children, warriors, elders, and everyone, Until he stood like a withered tree in the middle of His humble nature; that he had wished he never Would see the race, whose skin was like a flower
Of the spring dogwood, brightening his old vision; And seeing them in his usual places,
He called on Hah-wen-ne-yo to take away His spirit went to the happy hunting grounds.
Covering his face with his deer-skin robe,
And singing the somber death song of his tribe,
He then left the hut with shaking steps. And went to the top of the hill; there he sat down With his back against this hollowed tree,
And staring his dull eye at the scene In the woods below him, a deep chant echoed. All day long, while the pioneers worked They surrounded him with their axes. The sun set, and still There stood his figure. The twilight glowed gray,
Then he was drawn to the moon, and he continued to sway; Until the pioneers spread out across the land Their tired bodies needed sleep. One person, still awake, stayed behind. His cozy moss-covered couch, and walking by the tree I saw that old shape in the brightness of the moonlight. Still going strong, and filled with deep admiration in his heart,
Rushed to join his friends. Morning broke,
And the first light revealed to them That strange shape is still rocking. The pioneers,
With gentle hands, took food and stood by his side I placed it there and tried to wake him up, but it didn’t work. He stared blankly down the hill, And when they removed their hands from his body
It kept rocking again. Morning passed,
And at noon and sunset. They often looked After their hard work, the hours went by. Upon that swaying figure, and was greatly intrigued; And when the sunset disappeared, they came closer. Their kindness to renew; but suddenly, As they got closer, they saw the rocking stop,
And his head fell onto his bare chest.
They got close, and as the shaved head lifted up, In the glazed eye and dropped jaw saw The terrible presence of death. With heavy hearts filled with grief
They dug a grave in the soft black soil,
Laid the old chief in its shallow depths,
Then piled the dirt on top and left him there. To honor the green hilltop with his name



VISIT TO GREENWOOD CEMETERY.


BY MRS. LYDIA H. SIGOURNEY.


City of marble! whose solitary buildings stand In the grandeur of beautifully rare sculpture, A sad shadow rests on your calm forehead,
No busy feet wander around your places; No curling smoke rises from the roof, Nor does the warning cry of time that the clock repeats—
No sound of the Sabbath bell calls to prayer—
There are no kids playing in your streets,
No sounds of hard work disturb your peaceful green spaces.
Lush vines wrap around your elegant columns, Young buds bloom, the dewy skies bless,
But no new wreaths awaken your residents to bind—
Don't trim any wild shrubs or beautiful garden plants—
Do not extract its scent from any lush flower—
The golden sunsets filtering through intertwined trees
Tremble and shine, but they don't express any praise—
They don’t open any windows to let in the gentle breeze,
The most beautiful scenes on earth have lost their ability to bring joy.
A constant stream of people is leaving. Come through your gates, for you forbid no one. In your cozy, curtained couches to relax, Or rent your small stone apartments,
It doesn't matter where the first sunbeam appeared. On their cradle—beneath the open foliage
Where dark palmettos dot the hot zone,
Or among the icebergs of the Arctic ocean—
You don't ask any questions; everyone feels at home with you.
They make only one promise before they are named, Is enrolled with your peaceful inhabitants—
The vow of silence that you claim from each,
More strict and harsh than the old rule of Sparta,
Do not let any secrets of your realm be revealed,
Not a single whisper from its areas spread—
Sealing each white lip with a cold seal,
To seal the oath of loyalty before they step forward Your endlessly silent halls, oh city of the dead!
In settings like yours, cherished memories feel at home,
It was so sweet to me during my childhood, Under the shade of every village churchyard to wander,
Where the simplest hills were adorned with grassy flowers,
And I have wandered where beautiful Mount Auburn stands,
Where Laurel-Hill offered a warm welcome To the elegant patterns of its sacred groves,
And where, by the calm waters of Lehigh's clear stream,
The humble Moravian tends to his grave adorned with turf:
Where, in Scotland, over the Bridge of Sighs, The Clyde's Necropolis rises up, Or the sacred turrets of that old abbey rise Whose crypts hold the remains of proud Albion's greatest heroes,—
And where, under the leafy canopy, The lyre of Gray created its thoughtful melody—
And where, next to the footsteps of the dancing city,
Famous Père La Chaise, all beautifully presented
Its flashy garments, adorned with garlands.
But you, oh Greenwood! are the sweetest to me, Filled with shades of the ocean, earth, and sky,
Calm and gentle, for meditation without restraint, Most like a mother, who with a pleading look Turn to Him who died for the lost—
And with your many children at your side,
Call on His help with a humble and prayerful sigh,
To bless the humble pillow of their sleep,
And protect them when the tomb no longer guards its occupant.
Calm, sacred spirits! We come to you for healing,—
Sickness is present with the living—grief and suffering—
And serious diseases creeping up quietly From the tired heart, to drain its life force,
Or strike with a sudden blow to the dizzy mind,
Until remaining, troubled by unknown ailments, We consider the healer's praised armor futile,
The unsharpened spear point in our bleeding chest,—
We would gladly hide with you and gain the gift of peace.
Sadness is with the living! Youth fades—
And Joy releases its green tendril to die—
The mocking weeds invade our hopes for a good harvest,
In destructive explosions, our collected treasures scatter,
Our idols shame the soul's worship of idols,
Cruelty eats away at the heart's hidden depths,
A long-trusted friendship takes on a new perspective. When we desperately plead for its compassion—
Oh! Take us into your arms so we won’t cry anymore.



THE HALL OF INDEPENDENCE.


BY GEO. W. DEWEY.


This is the holy place where gathered The brave champions on the side of good;
Men, whose words made empires shake,
Moved by the eternal power of the truth.
Here stood the group of patriots—one union coming together. The Eastern, Northern, Southern sage and seer,
In that living connection that upholds truth, Each man claims his friend is his equal.
Here came the anthem that all nations heard,
In loud response, the echoes were sent back; Echoing the endless cheering,
Our continent tells the world again.
This is the sacred place where, first, unfolding,
Fair Freedom unfurled her radiant scroll of light;
Here, from the throne of oppression, the tyrant is throwing down, She stood in complete majesty and strength!



THE LAST OF THE BOURBONS.

A FRENCH PATRIOTIC SONG,


WRITTEN BY ALEXANDRE PANTOLÉON,
THE MUSIC COMPOSED AND DEDICATED TO THE NATIONAL GUARD OF FRANCE, BY

J. C. N. G.

Presented by George Willig, No. 171 Chesnut Street, Philad'a.—Copyright secured.

sheet music 1


sheet music 2

II.

Oh you spirit of lightning That moves the French From the hands of the oppressor,
The scepter to pull.
You won't be tricked anymore. But keep underarms Until the sway you maintain No alarms!
Hurrah! Hurrah! &c.

II.

I hear thunder rumbling Brave French people They turned it into powder. The seat of offenses. Their flashes terrify Foreign kings Don't the swords torment Oppressed hearts.
Viva, viva, etc.

III.

It's too late for a baby.
To run a country Which a tyrant long enforced Has failed to take charge.
For the men of beautiful Gaul
At home will be free, And promote independence
To lands across the sea! Hurrah! Hurrah! &c.

III.

From now on, be wise. Stay armed Protecting your votes And your sacred rights.
Fulfill the one hope France! Let's go!
Long live the Republic!
Down with tyrants!
Live, live, etc.



TO AN ISLE OF THE SEA.


BY MRS. J. W. MERCUR.


Bright Isle of the Ocean, and jewel of the sea, You are majestic and beautiful like an island can be,
With your cliffs towering upward, your valleys spread out, And your fir-covered hills, where the mountain deer walk, So adorned with lush greenery, so bathed in every ray Of the sun god that rises and climbs higher, While your wild rushing torrent, your streams as they flow,
Reflect the grand archway of heaven below,
Whose clear blue curtains, so flawless and bright,
Are ever tinged with the red gold at night; Then, in a brilliant flash, the sun sets for the night,
And the stars shine down on the blessed land.
Your leaves are everlasting, no cold winds blow, No frost has touched you, no blanket of snow; Then let’s celebrate every sunbeam whose quick, light movement Speed on for your valleys, every hilltop and height!
To dress them in glory and then die amidst the noise
Of the sea waves that echo far from the shore!
They will take a break for a day, as if under a spell,
They will quietly fall where the beautiful live,
They will shine on your high and lonely peaks,
Where nature rules and her green throne, Then each shiny dew drop falling at dusk, In the morning, they will be taken to the gates of Heaven.
You are rich in the treasures of the deep, echoing sea,
You are blessed in your climate, (of all climates for me,)
You have wealth in your lap, where orange blossoms bloom,
And your groves with their golden fruit hanging low,
In your wide-leaved banana, your fig, and the lime,
And magnificence and beauty, in palm trees and vines.
You have wreaths on your head, and colorful flowers always bloom,
Rising up and moving forward, an everlasting scent, As the sea-birds circle around you, then take flight,
Then dive into the wave and look towards the skies!
While their bright feathers shine under the sun's intense light,
And their screams come back like a joyful song.
You have noble hearts and are surely brave,
You have altars to bow down at, for worship and praise,
You have light when the curtains of night are drawn around you. From the Cross shining in the distant southern sky,
Yet one spot of darkness remains on your heart,
Like a cloud in the tranquility of a clear blue sky.
Like a crowned queen or a king on his throne,
You sit majestically and alone in grandeur,
And the power of your beauty is carried on every breeze. As it moves over your hills or descends into the valley; And tribute is given most generously and freely,
Oh, Island of the Ocean, with joy I come to you,
Surrounded by waters, splashed by the spray. Of the waves that jump up and then come to a halt in their path.
And look! You are loved by a child of the West,
For the beauty and flourishing of your tropical heart,
Yet much more precious is that land where the skies
Even as colder air settles in and harsh winds blow, Where the vast map of Nature is boldly displayed,
And a light from the free shines out over the world.
Yes, more cherished is that land where the eagle soars high. Spreads his wings to the wind as he cuts through the cold sky,
Where mountains, rivers, forests, and valleys, Are carried away by the course of the stormy wind,
And every rock is an altar, each heart is a shrine,
Where freedom is celebrated in a land of liberty,
And her banners wave in the wind, Bright symbols of glory that we proudly celebrate,
And her defenses are built where the heart of the brave Refused to be controlled and rejected being a slave.



SONNET:—TO ARABELLA,


BY MRS. E. C. KINNEY.


There’s an emotional depth in those blue eyes,
Touching, beautiful, and strange, fair child!
When the fringed eyelids lift, a gentle glow Shining out like a full little lake, Which peacefully reflects the clear skies:
No tokens shine there of wild passion,
That will rise into ecstasy over time; But within the depths of those clear eyes are signs—
Which Poesy's prophetic eye sees—
Of a woman's love, timeless and pure!
If, like the calm lake, we observe life, Your face reflects the heaven that shines within it,
No idol for your worshipers you'll be,
For he will worship Heaven, who worships you.



PROTESTATION.

No, I won't forget you. Hearts can break
Around us, as old, lifeless trees break By the quick breath of whirlwinds as they rise Their path through the forest. Wrapped in lightning,
(For love is fire from Heaven,) we stand here peacefully—
Heart to heart—hand in hand.



REVIEW OF NEW BOOKS.

Endymion. By Henry B. Hirst. Boston: Wm. D. Ticknor & Co. 1 vol. 12mo.

Endymion. By Henry B. Hirst. Boston: Wm. D. Ticknor & Co. 1 vol. 12mo.

It was Goethe, we believe, who objected to some poet, that he put too much water in his ink. This objection would apply to the uncounted host of our amateur versifiers, and poets by the grace of verbiage. If an idea, or part of an idea, chances to stray into the brain of an American gentleman, he quickly apparels it in an old coat from his wardrobe of worn phrases, and rushes off in mad haste to the first magazine or newspaper, in order that the public may enjoy its delectable beauty at once. We have on hand enough MSS. of this kind, which we never intend to print, to freight the navy of Great Britain. But mediocrity and stupidity are not the only sinners in respect to this habit of writing carelessly. Hasty composition is an epidemic among many of our writers, whose powers, if disciplined by study, and directed to a definite object, would enable them to produce beautiful and permanent works. So general is the mental malady to which we have alluded, that it affects the judgments of criticism, and if a collection of lines, going under the name of a poem, contains fine passages, or felicitous flashes of thought, it commonly passes muster as satisfying the requirements of the critical code. Careless writers, therefore, are sustained by indulgent critics, and between both good literature is apt to be strangled in its birth.

We believe it was Goethe who criticized some poet for adding too much water to his ink. This critique applies to the countless amateur poets and those who write only through an abundance of words. When an idea, or part of one, accidentally finds its way into the mind of an American gentleman, he quickly dresses it up in an old coat from his collection of worn-out phrases and rushes off to the nearest magazine or newspaper, eager for the public to appreciate its delightful beauty immediately. We have enough manuscripts of this type, which we never intend to print, to fill the navy of Great Britain. However, mediocrity and ignorance aren't the only culprits in this careless writing trend. Rushed writing has become widespread among many of our authors, who, if their skills were refined through study and focused on a specific goal, could create beautiful and lasting works. This widespread mental affliction affects the standards of criticism so much that if a collection of lines labeled as a poem contains some great passages or brilliant insights, it often gets accepted as meeting the critical standards. Consequently, careless writers receive support from lenient critics, and as a result, good literature is often stifled before it can truly emerge.

Now it is due to Mr. Hirst to say that his poem belongs not to the class we have described. It is no transcript of chance conceptions, expressed in loose language, and recklessly huddled together, without coherence and without artistic form, but a true and consistent creation, with a central principle of vitality and a definite shape. He has, in short, produced an original poem on a classic subject, written in a style of classic grace, sweetness and simplicity, rejecting all superfluous ornament and sentimental prettinesses, and conveying one clear and strong impression throughout all its variety of incident, character and description. It is no conglomeration of parts, but an organic whole. This merit alone should give him a high rank among the leading poets of the country, for it evidences that he has a clear notion of what the word poem means.

Now, it’s important to acknowledge that Mr. Hirst’s poem doesn’t fit into the category we described. It’s not just a random collection of ideas expressed in vague language, carelessly thrown together without coherence or artistic form. Instead, it’s a genuine and cohesive work, grounded in a vital central theme and a defined structure. In short, he has created an original poem on a classic topic, written with a classic style that exudes grace, sweetness, and simplicity, while avoiding unnecessary embellishments and sentimental clichés. It delivers one clear and powerful impression through its diverse incidents, characters, and descriptions. It’s not a jumble of parts but an organic whole. This quality alone should elevate him among the top poets in the country, as it shows that he truly understands what a poem is meant to be.

We have neither time nor space to analyze the poem, and indicate its merits as a work of art. It displays throughout great force and delicacy of conception, a fine sense of harmony, and a power and decision of expression which neither overloads nor falls short of the thought. In tone it is half way between Shelley and Keats, neither so ideal as the one nor so sensuous as the other. Keat's Endymion is so thick with fancies, and verbal daintinesses, and sweet sensations, that with all its wonderful affluence of beautiful things it lacks unity of impression. The mind of the poet is so possessed by his subject that, in an artistic sense, he becomes its victim, and wanders in metaphor, and revels in separate images, and gets entangled in a throng of thoughts, until, at the end, we have a sense of a beautiful confusion of "flowers of all hues, and weeds of glorious feature," and applaud the fertility at the expense of the force of his mind. The truth is that will is an important element of genius, and without it the spontaneous productions of the mind must lack the highest quality of poetic art. True intellectual creation is an effort of the imagination, not its result, and without force of will to guide it, it does not obey its own laws, and gives little impression of real power. Art is not the prize of luck or the effect of chance, but of conscious combination of vital elements. Mr. Hirst, though he does give evidence of Keats' fluency of fancy and expression, has really produced a finer work of art. We think it is so important that a poem, to be altogether worthy of the name, should be deeply meditated and carefully finished, that we hazard this last opinion at the expense of being berated by all the undeveloped geniuses of the land, as having no true sense of the richness of Keats' mind, or the great capacity implied, rather than fully expressed, in his Endymion.

We don't have the time or space to analyze the poem and point out its strengths as a piece of art. It shows great strength and subtlety in its ideas, a strong sense of harmony, and a clarity of expression that neither overwhelms nor underdelivers on the thought. Its tone sits somewhere between Shelley and Keats, being neither as idealistic as one nor as sensual as the other. Keats' Endymion is so packed with ideas and delicate wording that, despite its beautiful abundance, it lacks a cohesive impression. The poet’s mind is so consumed by the subject that, artistically speaking, he becomes its prisoner, drifting in metaphors, indulging in individual images, and getting lost in a tangle of thoughts, resulting in a stunning but chaotic mix of "flowers of all hues, and weeds of glorious feature," where we celebrate the richness at the cost of cognitive power. The truth is that will is a crucial element of genius, and without it, the spontaneous outputs of the mind cannot achieve the highest quality of poetic art. True intellectual creation is an effort of the imagination, not just its byproduct, and without the force of will to direct it, it doesn't follow its own principles and leaves little impression of real strength. Art doesn't come from luck or chance but from a conscious combination of essential elements. Mr. Hirst, although he shows Keats' flow of ideas and expression, has actually created a finer piece of art. We believe it’s essential for a poem to be thoughtfully contemplated and meticulously polished to truly earn its title, which is why we share this opinion, even at the risk of being criticized by all the unfinished talents out there, as lacking an appreciation for the depth of Keats' mind or the potential implied but not fully realized in his Endymion.

Mere extracts alone can give no fair impression of the beauty of Mr. Hirst's poem as a whole, but we cannot leave it without quoting a few passages illustrative of the author's power of spiritualizing the voluptuous, and the grace, harmony and expressiveness of his verse:

Mere excerpts alone can't capture the full beauty of Mr. Hirst's poem, but we can't leave it without sharing a few lines that showcase the author's ability to infuse sensuality with spirituality, as well as the grace, harmony, and expressiveness of his writing:

And still the moon rose, calmly hovering,
Like a dove, above the horizon. Like a queen. She walked in light between The stars—her beautiful handmaids—gently covering
Valley, hillside, mountain side, and plain With clear streams of rain.
She did not see Eros, who on rosy wings Caught in the willow's shade—did not feel His subtle, searching steel Piercing her very soul, even though he was in control
Her breasts had developed: and to her, it felt like heaven. If from Endymion split?
Nothing; for love flowed through her like a river,
Flooding the banks of knowledge; and her spirit,
Losing control,
Waved with a vague, uncertain, shaky tremble,
And like a lily in the storm, finally
She sank under passion's blast.
The scent of roses flowed, as if each flower Breathed out its very life—wave after wave,
Like fog along the valley, Wooing his amazed heart from within him—
His heart, which felt like a lark slowly flying Its path to heaven, singing.
Dian watched as her spells finished, And with a sigh, called the sweetest nightingale That always in Carian vale Sang to her charms, rise, and with the gentlest greeting Wake from its earthly dreams and thoughts of flesh Endymion's soul is gone.

From the conclusion of the poem we take a few stanzas, describing the struggle of Dian with her passion, when Endymion asserts his love for Chromia:

From the end of the poem, we take a few stanzas that describe Dian's struggle with her feelings when Endymion declares his love for Chromia:

The goddess gasped for air, her chest rising: Her lips parted, and her big, bright eyes Blazing like dark skies,
With enthusiasm, the bold youth were living: She raised her angry hand, which appeared to grip
Jove's thunder in its grasp.
And then she stood silently, frozen and breathless; But right now, the threatening arm went down; The intense, devastating frown Gone from her eyes, which held an eternal Expression of despair, like Niobe's—
Her deceased loved ones are at her knees.
Gradually her pain faded away, and a blissful, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Majestic passion lit up her elevated eyes,
Now living in the clouds: Meanwhile, Endymion stood, with his cheek, brow, and vision, Shining with acceptance, serious and distant,
With brave virtue,

In conclusion, we cannot but congratulate Mr. Hirst on his success in producing a poem conceived with so much[58] force and refinement of imagination, and finished with such consummate art, as the present. It is a valuable addition to the permanent poetical literature of the country.

In conclusion, we can’t help but congratulate Mr. Hirst on his success in creating a poem that has so much[58] power and imaginative elegance, and is completed with such masterful skill, as this one. It's a significant addition to the lasting poetic literature of the country.


Memoir of William Ellery Channing. With Extracts from His Correspondence and Manuscripts. Boston: Crosby & Nichols. 3 vols. 12mo.

Memoir of William Ellery Channing. With Extracts from His Correspondence and Manuscripts. Boston: Crosby & Nichols. 3 vols. 12mo.

This long expected work has at last been published, and we think it will realize the high expectations raised by its announcement two or three years ago. It is mostly composed of extracts from the letters, journals, and unpublished sermons of Dr. Channing, and is edited by his nephew, Wm. H. Channing, who has also supplied a memoir. It conveys a full view of Dr. Channing's interior life from childhood to old age, and apart from its great value and interest, contains, in the exhibition of the steps of his intellectual and spiritual growth, as perfect a specimen of psychological autobiography as we have in literature. Such a work subjects its author to the severest tests which can be applied to a human mind in this life, and we have risen from its perusal with a new idea of the humility, sincerity, and saintliness of Dr. Channing's character. In him self-distrust was admirably blended with a sublime conception of the capacity of man, and a sublime confidence in human nature. He was not an egotist, as passages in his writings may seem to indicate, for he was more severe upon himself than upon others, and numberless remarks in the present volumes show how sharp was the scrutiny to which he subjected the most elusive appearances of pride and vanity. But with his high and living sense of the source and destiny of every human mind, and his almost morbid consciousness of the deformity of moral evil, he reverenced in himself and in others the presence of a spirit which connected humanity with its Maker, and by unfolding the greatness of the spiritual capacities of men, he hoped to elevate them above the degradation of sensuality and sin. He was not a teacher of spiritual pride, conceit and self-worship, but of those vital principles of love and reverence which elevate man only by directing his aspirations to God.

This long-awaited work has finally been published, and we believe it will meet the high expectations set by its announcement two or three years ago. It mainly consists of excerpts from the letters, journals, and unpublished sermons of Dr. Channing, edited by his nephew, Wm. H. Channing, who also provided a memoir. It gives a comprehensive view of Dr. Channing's inner life from childhood to old age, and besides its significant value and interest, it offers, through detailing his intellectual and spiritual development, one of the finest examples of psychological autobiography in literature. Such a work puts its author through some of the toughest tests that can be faced by a human mind in this life, and we have emerged from reading it with a renewed understanding of the humility, sincerity, and saintliness of Dr. Channing's character. In him, self-doubt was beautifully intertwined with a grand view of human potential and a high confidence in human nature. He was not an egotist, as some passages in his writings might suggest, because he was harsher on himself than on others, and countless remarks in the current volumes illustrate how keenly he scrutinized even the subtlest signs of pride and vanity. However, with his profound understanding of the source and purpose of every human mind, as well as his almost acute awareness of the ugliness of moral evil, he respected within himself and others the presence of a spirit that connected humanity with its Creator. By revealing the greatness of people's spiritual capacities, he aimed to lift them beyond the degradation of indulgence and wrongdoing. He was not a promoter of spiritual pride, arrogance, and self-idolatry, but rather of those essential principles of love and respect that elevate humanity by directing its aspirations toward God.

The present volumes give a full length portrait of Dr. Channing in all the relations of life, and some of the minor details regarding his opinions and idiosyncrasies are among the most interesting portions of the book. We are glad to perceive that he early appreciated Wordsworth. The Excursion he eagerly read on its first appearance, and while so many of the Pharisees of taste were scoffing at it, he manfully expressed his sense of its excellence. This poem he recurred to oftener than to any other, and next to Shakspeare, Wordsworth seems to have been the poet he read with the most thoughtful delight. When he went to Europe, in 1822, he had an interview with Wordsworth, and of the impression he himself made on the poet there can be no more pertinent illustration, than the fact that, twenty years afterward, Wordsworth mentioned to an American gentleman that one observation of Channing, respecting the connection of Christianity with progress, had stamped itself ineffaceably upon his mind. Coleridge he appears to have profoundly impressed. In a letter to Washington Allston, Coleridge says of him—"His affection for the good as the good, and his earnestness for the true as the true—with that harmonious subordination of the latter to the former, without encroachment on the absolute worth of either—present in him a character which in my heart's heart I believe to be the very rarest on earth. . . . . Mr. Channing is a philosopher in both the possible renderings of the word. He has the love of wisdom and the wisdom of love. . . . . I am confident that the few differences of opinion between him and myself not only are, but would by him be found to be apparent, not real—the same truth seen in different relations. Perhaps I have been more absorbed in the depth of the mystery of the spiritual life, he more engrossed by the loveliness of its manifestations."

The current volumes provide a detailed look at Dr. Channing in all aspects of his life, and some of the finer points about his opinions and quirks are among the most engaging parts of the book. We’re pleased to see that he recognized Wordsworth's talent early on. He eagerly read The Excursion as soon as it came out, and while many critics were mocking it, he boldly acknowledged its quality. This poem was one he returned to more often than any other, and besides Shakespeare, Wordsworth seems to be the poet he read with the greatest enjoyment. When he traveled to Europe in 1822, he met with Wordsworth, and a fitting illustration of the impression he made on the poet is that, twenty years later, Wordsworth told an American that one of Channing’s comments about the link between Christianity and progress had left an indelible mark on his mind. He seems to have deeply impressed Coleridge as well. In a letter to Washington Allston, Coleridge writes about him: “His affection for the good as the good, and his earnestness for the true as the true—with that harmonious subordination of the latter to the former, without compromising the absolute worth of either—present him as a character that, in my heart of hearts, I believe to be the very rarest on earth. . . . . Mr. Channing is a philosopher in both possible meanings of the word. He possesses the love of wisdom and the wisdom of love. . . . . I’m confident that the few differences of opinion between him and me are not only real but would also be seen by him as more apparent than actual—the same truth viewed from different angles. Perhaps I’ve been more engrossed in the depths of the mystery of spiritual life, while he is more captivated by the beauty of its expressions.”

In nothing is Dr. Channing's humility better seen than in his relations to literature. He became an author almost unconsciously. All his intellectual convictions were so indissolubly woven into the texture of his life, so vitalized by his heart and imagination, that writing with him was never an end but a means. Literary fame followed him; he did not follow it. When, however, he found that his reputation not only rung through his own country but was reverberated from Europe, he appears to have feared that it might corrupt his motives for composition. He studiously avoided reading all eulogistic notices of his works or character, though they were interesting to him as indications of the influence his cherished opinions were exerting. The article in the Westminster Review, which exceeded all others in praise, he never read. Dr. Dewey's criticism in the Christian Examiner he only knew as far as related to its objections, and his only disappointment was in finding them so few. Brougham's criticism on his style provoked in him no retort. Hazlitt's coarse attack on him in the Edinburgh Review he considered as an offset to the undue praise he had received from other quarters. "The author of the article," he says, in one of his letters, "is now dead; and as I did not feel a moment's anger toward him during his life, I have no reproach for him now. He was a man of fine powers, and wanted nothing but pure and fixed principles to make him one of the lights of the age."

In no way is Dr. Channing's humility more evident than in his relationship with literature. He became an author almost effortlessly. All of his intellectual beliefs were so closely intertwined with his life, so energized by his heart and imagination, that for him, writing was never an end in itself but a means to an end. Literary fame came to him; he didn't chase it. However, when he realized that his reputation was not only recognized in his own country but also echoed across Europe, he seemed to worry that it might skew his motivations for writing. He intentionally avoided reading all the flattering reviews of his works or character, although he found them interesting as signs of the influence his cherished beliefs were having. He never read the article in the Westminster Review, which was the most complimentary of all. He only knew about Dr. Dewey's critique in the Christian Examiner in regard to its criticisms, and his only disappointment was discovering that there were so few of them. Brougham's critique of his writing style didn’t provoke any response from him. Hazlitt's harsh attack in the Edinburgh Review he saw as a counterbalance to the excessive praise he had received from other sources. "The author of the article," he writes in one of his letters, "is now dead; and since I didn’t feel a moment’s anger toward him during his life, I have no reproach for him now. He was a man of great abilities and only needed pure and steadfast principles to become one of the lights of the age."

It would be impossible in our limits to convey an adequate impression of the beauty, value, or interest of the present volumes. They are full of matter. The letters are admirable specimens of epistolary composition, considered as the spontaneous expression of a grave, high and warm nature, to the friends of his heart and mind. They are exceedingly original of their kind, and while they bear no resemblance to those of Cowper, Burns, Byron, or Mackintosh, they are on that very account a positive addition to the literature of epistolary composition. Few biographies have been published within a century calculated to make so deep an impression as this of Dr. Channing, and few could have admitted the reader to so close a communion with the subject, without sacrificing that delicacy in the treatment of frailties due to the character of the departed.

It would be impossible for us to convey a true sense of the beauty, value, or interest of these volumes. They're packed with content. The letters are excellent examples of letter writing, reflecting the genuine feelings of a serious, passionate person, meant for the friends he cherished. They're truly unique in their style, and while they don't resemble those of Cowper, Burns, Byron, or Mackintosh, that makes them a valuable addition to the literature of letter writing. Few biographies published in the past hundred years have made such a deep impression as this one about Dr. Channing, and few have allowed the reader to feel such a close connection with the subject while still respecting the sensitivity needed when addressing the shortcomings of the deceased.


Napoleon and the Marshals of the Empire. Philadelphia: Carey & Hart. 2 vols. 12mo.

Napoleon and the Marshals of the Empire. Philadelphia: Carey & Hart. 2 vols. 12mo.

The present work is to some extent an attempt "to head" Mr. Headley. For our part, we profess to have as much patience as any of the descendants of Job, but we must acknowledge that we have broken down in every effort to master the merits of the quarrel between the publishers of the present volumes and the Author of Napoleon and his Marshals. Accordingly we can give no opinion on that matter. In respect to the value of the volumes under consideration, as compared with a similar work by Mr. Headley, there can be little hesitation of judgment. It is idle to say, as some have said, that a work which has run through fifteen editions, as Mr. Headley's has done, is a mere humbug. On the contrary, it is a book evincing a mind as shrewd as it is strong, aiming, it is true, rather at popularity than excellence, but obtaining the former by possessing the sagacity to perceive that accounts of battles, to be generally apprehended, must be addressed to the eye and blood rather than to the understanding; and this power[59] of producing vivid pictures of events Mr. Headley has in large measure. Hence the success of his book, in spite of its exaggerations of statement, sentiment and language.

The current work is, in some ways, an attempt to counter Mr. Headley. We claim to have as much patience as any of Job's descendants, but we must admit we've failed in every effort to grasp the merits of the dispute between the publishers of these volumes and the author of Napoleon and his Marshals. Therefore, we can't offer an opinion on that issue. Regarding the value of these volumes compared to a similar work by Mr. Headley, there’s little doubt. It’s pointless to claim, as some have, that a work that has gone through fifteen editions, like Mr. Headley’s, is just a sham. On the contrary, it is a book showing a mind that’s both sharp and strong, aiming more for popularity than true excellence, but achieving the former by understanding that accounts of battles must appeal to the senses rather than just to the intellect. Mr. Headley has a considerable ability to create vivid images of events, which is a big reason for the success of his book, despite its exaggerations in statement, sentiment, and language.

The present work evinces a merit of another kind. It is a keen, accurate, well-written production, devoid of all tumult in its style and all exaggeration in its matter, and giving close and consistent expositions of the characters, and a clear narrative of the lives, of Napoleon and his Marshals. It is evidently the work of a person who understands military operations, and conveys a large amount of knowledge which we have seen in no other single production on the subject of the wars springing out of the French Revolution. The portraits of fifteen of the marshals, in military costume, are very well executed.

The current work shows a different kind of value. It's a sharp, precise, and well-written piece, free from any chaos in its style and any exaggeration in its content. It provides close and consistent insights into the characters and a clear narrative of the lives of Napoleon and his Marshals. It's clearly the work of someone who understands military operations and contains a wealth of knowledge that we've not seen in any other single work on the wars that followed the French Revolution. The portraits of fifteen of the marshals in their military uniforms are beautifully done.

The portion of the work devoted to Napoleon, about one third of the whole, is very able. Its defect consists in the leniency of its judgment on that gigantic public criminal. Napoleon was a grand example of a great man, who demonstrated, on a wide theatre of action, what can be done in this world by a colossal intellect and an iron will without any moral sense. In his disregard of humanity, and his reliance on falsehood and force, he was the architect at once of his fortune and his ruin. No man can be greatly and wisely politic who is incapable of grasping those universal sentiments which underlie all superficial selfishness in mankind, and of discerning the action of the moral laws of the universe. Without this, events cannot be read in their principles. The only defect in Napoleon's mind was a lack of moral insight, the quality of perceiving the moral character and relations of objects, and, wanting this, he must necessarily have been in the long run unsuccessful. It is curious that of all the great men which the Revolution called forth, Lafayette was almost the only one who never violated his conscience, and the only one who came out well in the end. Intellectually he was below a hundred of his contemporaries, but his instinctive sense of right pushed him blindly in the right direction, when all the sagacity and insight of the masters in intrigue and comprehensive falsehood signally failed.

The section of the work focused on Napoleon, which makes up about one-third of the total, is very well done. Its flaw is its leniency towards that colossal public criminal. Napoleon is a prime example of a great individual who showed, on a grand stage, what can be achieved in this world through immense intelligence and a strong will, even without any moral compass. His disregard for humanity, paired with his reliance on deception and brute force, made him the architect of both his success and his downfall. No one can be truly great or wise in politics if they fail to understand the universal feelings that lie beneath all superficial selfishness in people, and to recognize the moral laws that govern the universe. Without this understanding, events cannot be interpreted in their essence. The main shortcoming in Napoleon's mind was his lack of moral insight—the ability to see the moral character and relationships of various matters—and without this quality, he was bound to be ultimately unsuccessful. It’s interesting that of all the significant figures that the Revolution brought forth, Lafayette was nearly the only one who never compromised his conscience and ultimately ended up well. Intellectually, he was outshone by many of his contemporaries, but his instinctive sense of right drove him blindly in the right direction, when the cunning and insight of the masters of intrigue and pervasive deception notably failed.


Romance of the History of Louisiana. A Series of Lectures By Charles Gayarre. New York: D. Appleton & Co. 1 vol. 12mo.

Romance of the History of Louisiana. A Series of Lectures By Charles Gayarre. New York: D. Appleton & Co. 1 vol. 12mo.

The romantic element in historical events is that which takes the strongest hold upon the imagination and sensibility; and it puts a certain degree of life into the fleshless forms of even the commonplace historian. The incidents of a nation's annals cannot be narrated in a style sufficiently dry and prosaic to prevent the soul of poetry from finding some expression, however short of the truth. It seems to us that there is much error in the common notions regarding matters of fact. Starting from the unquestionable axiom that historians should deal with facts and principles, not with fictions and sentimentalities, most people have illogically concluded that those histories are the worthiest of belief which address the understanding alone, and studiously avoid all the arts of representation. Now this is false in two respects—such histories not only giving imperfect and partial views of facts, but disabling the memory from retaining even them. Facts and events, whether we regard them singly or in their relations, can be perceived and remembered only as they are presented to the whole nature. They must be realized as well as generalized. The sensibility and imagination, as well as the understanding are to be addressed. As far as possible they should be made as real to the mind as any event which experience has stamped on the memory. History thus written, is written close to the truth of things, and conveys real knowledge. Far from departing from facts, or exaggerating them, it is the only kind of history which thoroughly comprehends them. We should never forget that the events which have occurred in the world, are expressions of the nature of man under a variety of circumstances and conditions, and that these events must be interpreted in the light of that common humanity which binds all men together. History, therefore, differs from true poetry, not so much in intensity and fullness of representation; not so much in the force, vividness and distinctness with which things are brought home to the heart and brain, as in difference of object. The historian and the poet are both bound to deal with human nature, but one gives us its actual development, the other its possible; one shows us what man has done, the other what man can do. The annalist who does not enable us to see mankind in real events, is as unnatural as the poetaster who substitutes monstrosities for men in fictitious events.

The romantic aspect of historical events captivates the imagination and emotions, bringing a level of life to the often flat accounts of even the most ordinary historians. The stories of a nation's history can't be told in a way that's so dry and straightforward that it stops the spirit of poetry from finding some sort of expression, even if it strays slightly from the truth. We believe there is a lot of misunderstanding surrounding common beliefs about facts. Starting from the undeniable principle that historians should focus on facts and principles instead of fictions and sentimental ideas, many people have mistakenly concluded that histories worthy of belief appeal only to the intellect and carefully avoid all narrative techniques. This belief is flawed in two ways—such histories not only provide incomplete and biased views of facts but also hinder the memory from retaining those facts. Facts and events, whether we consider them individually or in context, can only be understood and remembered when presented in a way that engages the whole person. They need to be made tangible as well as generalized. Both the emotions and imagination, along with the intellect, should be engaged. They should be made as real in our minds as any event that experience has etched into our memory. History written this way is close to the truth and provides genuine knowledge. Far from straying from facts or exaggerating them, it is the only type of history that truly understands them. We should remember that the events that have happened in the world show us the nature of humanity in various circumstances and that these events must be interpreted through the lens of our shared humanity that connects everyone. Therefore, history differs from true poetry not so much in the depth and richness of representation, nor in the impact, clarity, and vividness with which things resonate in our hearts and minds, but in the difference of purpose. Both historians and poets engage with human nature, but one illustrates its actual development, while the other emphasizes its possibilities; one reveals what humans have accomplished, while the other highlights what they can achieve. An annalist who fails to help us see humanity in real events is just as unnatural as a mediocre poet who replaces real people with freakish characters in made-up scenarios.

We accordingly welcome with peculiar heartiness all attempts at realizing history, by evolving its romantic element, and thus demonstrating to the languid and lazy readers of ninepenny nonsense, that the actual heroes and heroines of the world have surpassed in romantic daring the fictitious ones who swell and swagger in most novels and poems. Mr. Gayarre's work is more interesting, both as regards its characters and incidents, than Jane Eyre or James's "last," for, in truth, it requires a mind of large scope to imagine as great things as many men, in every country, have really performed. The History of Louisiana affords a rich field to the poet and romancer, who is content simply to reproduce in their original life some of its actual scenes and characters; and Mr. Gayarre has, to a considerable extent, succeeded in this difficult and delicate task. The work evinces a mind full of the subject; and if defective at all, the defect is rather in style than matter. The author evidently had two temptations to hasty composition—a copious vocabulary and complete familiarity with his subject. There is an occasional impetuosity and recklessness in his manner, and a general habit of tossing off his sentences with an air of disdainful indifference, which characterizes a large class of amateur southern writers. Such a style is often rapid from heedlessness rather than force, and animated from caprice rather than fire. The timid correctness of an elegant diction is not more remote from beauty than the defiant carelessness of a reckless one is from power; and to avoid Mr. Prettyman, it is by no means necessary to "fraternize" with Sir Forcible Feeble. Mr. Gayarre has produced so pleasant a book, and gives evidence of an ability to do so much toward familiarizing American history to the hearts and imaginations of the people, that we trust he will not only give us more books, but subject their style to a more scrupulous examination than he has the present.

We warmly welcome all efforts to bring history to life by highlighting its romantic aspects, showing the sluggish readers of cheap fiction that the real heroes and heroines of the world were far more daring than the fictional characters that dominate most novels and poems. Mr. Gayarre's work is more engaging, both in its characters and events, than "Jane Eyre" or James's recent works because it genuinely takes a broad imagination to conceive of the remarkable things many people have really accomplished across the globe. The History of Louisiana offers a rich landscape for poets and storytellers willing to simply depict some of its actual scenes and figures; Mr. Gayarre has largely succeeded in this challenging and subtle endeavor. The work reflects a deep understanding of the subject, and if there are any shortcomings, they are more in style than substance. The author clearly faced two temptations towards hasty writing—a vast vocabulary and complete knowledge of his topic. There’s a certain rush and carelessness in his style, along with a tendency to write his sentences with a dismissive indifference, typical of many amateur Southern writers. This kind of style can feel quick due to recklessness rather than strength, and lively out of whim rather than passion. The cautious precision of elegant writing is just as far from beauty as the bold carelessness of a loose style is from power; and to avoid Mr. Prettyman, it’s not at all necessary to “align” with Sir Forcible Feeble. Mr. Gayarre has created such an enjoyable book and shows the ability to help familiarize American history with the hearts and minds of the people that we hope he will not only produce more books but also refine their style with more careful scrutiny than he applied to this one.


Universal and Critical Dictionary of the English Language By Joseph E. Worcester. Boston: Wilkins, Carter, & Co. 1 vol. 8vo.

Universal and Critical Dictionary of the English Language By Joseph E. Worcester. Boston: Wilkins, Carter, & Co. 1 vol. 8vo.

The present century has been distinguished above all others in the history of English lexicography, for the number and excellence of its dictionaries. It is a matter of pride to Americans that so far the United States are in advance of England, in regard to the sagacity and labor devoted to the English language. Of those who have done most in this department, the pre-eminence belongs to Dr. Webster and Dr. Worcester. Each has published a Dictionary of great value; and that of the latter is now before us. It bears on every page marks of the most gigantic labor, and must have been the result of many long years of thought and investigation. Its arrangement is admirable, and its definitions clear, concise, critical, and ever to the[60] purpose. The introduction, devoted to the principles of pronunciation, orthography, English Grammar, the origin, formation, and etymology of the English language; and the History of English Lexicography is laden with important information, drawn from a wide variety of sources. Dr. Worcester has also, in the appendix, enlarged and improved Walker's Key to the Classical Pronunciation of Greek, Latin, and Scripture Names, and added the pronunciation of modern geographical names. Taken as a whole, we think the dictionary one which not even the warmest admirers of Dr. Webster can speak of without respect. The advantage which Dr. Worcester's dictionary holds over Dr. Webster's may be compressed in one word—objectiveness. The English language, as a whole, is seen through a more transparent medium in the former than in the latter. Dr. Webster, with all his great merits as a lexicographer, loved to meddle with the language too much. Dr. Worcester is content to take it as it is, without any intrusion of his own idiosyncracies. We think that both dictionaries are honorable to the country, and that each has its peculiar excellencies. Perhaps the student of lexicography could spare neither.

This century stands out from all others in the history of English lexicography due to the number and quality of its dictionaries. Americans take pride in the fact that the United States currently leads England in the insight and effort put into the English language. Among those who have contributed most to this field, Dr. Webster and Dr. Worcester are the most notable. Each has published a dictionary of great value, and Dr. Worcester’s is the one we have before us. Every page showcases immense effort and must have taken many years of deep thought and research. Its organization is excellent, and its definitions are clear, concise, critical, and always relevant to the point. The introduction covers the principles of pronunciation, spelling, English grammar, the origins, formation, and etymology of the English language; and the history of English lexicography is filled with significant information from a wide range of sources. Dr. Worcester has also expanded and improved Walker's Key to the Classical Pronunciation of Greek, Latin, and Scripture Names in the appendix and added the pronunciation of modern geographical names. Overall, we believe this dictionary is one that even the most ardent admirers of Dr. Webster would respect. The key advantage Dr. Worcester’s dictionary has over Dr. Webster’s can be summed up in one word—objectivity. The English language is presented through a clearer lens in the former than in the latter. While Dr. Webster had many strengths as a lexicographer, he often involved himself too much in the language. Dr. Worcester is content to accept it as it is, without injecting his own quirks. We believe both dictionaries are a credit to the country, each with its own unique strengths. Perhaps a student of lexicography would find it hard to do without either.


The History of Don Quixote de la Mancha. From the Spanish of Cervantes. With Illustrations by Schoff. Boston: Charles H. Peirce. 1 vol. 12mo.

The History of Don Quixote de la Mancha. From the Spanish of Cervantes. With Illustrations by Schoff. Boston: Charles H. Peirce. 1 vol. 12mo.

This is a very handsome edition of one of the most wonderful creations of the human intellect, elegantly illustrated with appropriate engravings. It is to a certain extent a family edition, omitting only those portions of the original which would shock the modesty of modern times. We know that there is a great opposition among men of letters to the practice of meddling with a work of genius, and suppressing any portion of it. To a considerable extent we sympathize with this feeling. But when the question lies between a purified edition and the withdrawal of the book from popular circulation, we go for the former. Don Quixote is a pertinent instance. It is not now a book generally read by many classes of people, especially young women, and the younger branches of a family. The reason consists in the coarseness of particular passages and sentences. Strike these out, and there remains a body of humor, pathos, wisdom, humanity, expressed in characters and incidents of engrossing interest, which none can read without benefit and pleasure. The present volume, which might be read by the fireside of any family, is so rich in all the treasures of its author's beautiful and beneficent genius, that we heartily wish it an extensive circulation. It is got up with great care by one who evidently understands Cervantes; and the unity of the work, with all its beautiful episodes, is not broken by the omissions.

This is a very attractive edition of one of the greatest achievements of human creativity, beautifully illustrated with fitting engravings. It's somewhat of a family edition, removing only the parts of the original that would offend modern sensibilities. We understand that many literary figures are strongly against altering a work of genius and censoring its content. We largely agree with this perspective. However, when the choice is between a cleaner edition and pulling the book from public circulation, we choose the former. Don Quixote is a relevant example. It’s not a book that many people currently read, especially young women and younger family members. This is due to the crude nature of some passages and sentences. Remove those, and what remains is a treasure trove of humor, emotion, wisdom, and humanity, depicted through compelling characters and stories that anyone can enjoy and learn from. This volume, suitable for reading by the fireplace in any home, is filled with the abundant gifts of its author's beautiful and generous genius, and we sincerely hope it reaches a wide audience. It has been carefully prepared by someone who clearly understands Cervantes; and the unity of the work, along with all its lovely episodes, remains intact despite the omissions.


Wurthuring heights. New York: Harper & Brothers 1 vol. 12mo.

Wuthering Heights. New York: Harper & Brothers 1 vol. 12mo.

This novel is said to be by the author of Jane Eyre, and was eagerly caught at by a famished public, on the strength of the report. It afforded, however, but little nutriment, and has universally disappointed expectation. There is an old saying that those who eat toasted cheese at night will dream of Lucifer. The author of Wuthuring Heights has evidently eat toasted cheese. How a human being could have attempted such a book as the present without committing suicide before he had finished a dozen chapters, is a mystery. It is a compound of vulgar depravity and unnatural horrors, such as we might suppose a person, inspired by a mixture of brandy and gunpowder, might write for the edification of fifth-rate blackguards. Were Mr. Quilp alive we should be inclined to believe that the work had been dictated by him to Lawyer Brass, and published by the interesting sister of that legal gentleman.

This novel is said to be by the author of Jane Eyre, and was quickly snatched up by an eager public, based on the hype. However, it offered very little satisfaction and has universally let people down. There’s an old saying that those who eat toasted cheese at night will dream of the devil. The author of Wuthering Heights has clearly had his share of toasted cheese. It's a mystery how anyone could attempt a book like this without considering suicide after just a few chapters. It’s a mix of crude depravity and unnatural horrors, as if someone, fueled by a blend of alcohol and gunpowder, wrote it for the amusement of lowlifes. If Mr. Quilp were alive, we’d almost believe that this work was dictated by him to Lawyer Brass, and published by the intriguing sister of that legal gentleman.


A Discourse on ther Life, Character, and Public Services of James Kent, late Chancellor of the State of New York. By John Duer. New York: D. Appleton & Co.

A Discourse on the Life, Character, and Public Services of James Kent, former Chancellor of the State of New York. By John Duer. New York: D. Appleton & Co.

This discourse was originally delivered before the Judiciary and Bar of the city and State of New York. In a style of unpretending simplicity it gives a full length portrait of the great chancellor, doing complete justice to his life and works, and avoiding all the vague commendations and meaningless generalities of commonplace eulogy. One charm of the discourse comes from its being the testimony of a surviving friend to the intellectual and moral worth of a great man, without being marred by the exaggeration of personal attachment. Judge Kent's mind and character needed but justice, and could dispense with charity, even when friendship was to indicate the grasp of the one and the excellence of the other.

This speech was originally given to the Judiciary and Bar of the city and State of New York. In a straightforward and simple style, it provides a complete picture of the great chancellor, doing full justice to his life and work while steering clear of vague praise and empty platitudes. One of the strengths of the speech comes from it being the testimony of a surviving friend to the intellectual and moral value of a great man, without being distorted by excessive personal sentiment. Judge Kent's mind and character simply needed fairness, and could forgo kindness, even when friendship was meant to highlight one’s strength and the other’s excellence.


Memorials of the Introduction of methodism into the Eastern States. By Rev. A. Stevens, A. M. Boston: Charles H. Peirce. 1 vol. 12mo.

Memorials of the Introduction of Methodism into the Eastern States. By Rev. A. Stevens, A. M. Boston: Charles H. Peirce. 1 vol. 12mo.

Mr. Stevens takes a high rank among the leading minds of his denomination. The present work shows that he combines the power of patient research with the ability to express its results in a lucid, animated, and elegant style. His biographies of the Methodist preachers have the interest of a story. Indeed, out of the Catholic Church, there is no religious chivalry whose characters and actions partake so much of heroism, and of that fine enthusiasm which almost loses its own identity in the objects it contemplates, as the Methodist priests.

Mr. Stevens is regarded as one of the top thinkers in his denomination. This work demonstrates that he blends thorough research with the skill to communicate his findings in a clear, engaging, and stylish way. His biographies of the Methodist preachers read like captivating stories. In fact, aside from the Catholic Church, there’s no other religious group whose members and actions embody so much heroism and that admirable enthusiasm that almost merges with the causes they support as the Methodist ministers do.


The Inundation; or Pardon and Peace. A Christmas Story. By Mrs. Gore. With Illustrations by Geo. Cruikshank. Boston: C. H. Peirce. 1 vol. 18mo.

The Flood; or Forgiveness and Harmony. A Christmas Story. By Mrs. Gore. With Illustrations by Geo. Cruikshank. Boston: C. H. Peirce. 1 vol. 18mo.

This is a delightful little story, interesting from its incidents and characters, and conveying excellent morality and humanity in a pleasing dress. The illustrations are those of the London edition, and are admirably graphic. Cruikshank's mode of making a face expressive of character by caricaturing it, is well exhibited in his sketches in the present volume.

This is a charming little story, engaging with its events and characters, while delivering a great message about morality and kindness in an appealing way. The illustrations are from the London edition and are wonderfully detailed. Cruikshank's technique of portraying a character through exaggerated facial expressions is effectively showcased in his sketches in this volume.


The Book of Visions, being a Transcript of the Record of the Secret Thoughts of a Variety of Individuals while attending Church.

The Book of Visions, a Transcript of the Records of the Private Thoughts of Various Individuals while at Church.

The design of this little work is original and commendable. It is written to do good, and we trust may answer the expectations of its author. It enters the bosoms of members of the cabinet, members of congress, bankers, lawyers, editors, &c., and reports the secret meditations of those who affect to be worshipers. It is published by J. W. Moore of this city.

The design of this little work is unique and praiseworthy. It is written to do good, and we hope it will meet the expectations of its author. It reaches the hearts of cabinet members, congress members, bankers, lawyers, editors, etc., and shares the private thoughts of those who pretend to be admirers. It is published by J.W. Moore of this city.


DESCRIPTION OF THE FASHION PLATE.

Toilette de Ville.—Dress of Nankin silk, ornamented in the front of the skirt with bias trimming of the same stuff, fastened by silk buttons; corsage plain, with a rounded point, ornamented at the skirt; sleeves half long, with bias trimming; under sleeves of puffed muslin; capote of white crape, ornamented with two plumes falling upon the side.

City Toilet.—Dress made of Nankin silk, featuring bias trimming in the front of the skirt, secured with silk buttons; the bodice is simple with a rounded point, decorated at the skirt; sleeves are elbow-length with bias trimming; under sleeves are made of gathered muslin; a white crape capote is adorned with two plumes draping to the side.

Sur le Cote.—Dress of blue glacé taffetas, trimmed with two puffs alike, disposed (en tablier;) corsage plain, low in the neck, and trimmed with puffs from the shoulder to the point, and down the side seam; sleeves short, and puffed; stomacher of plaited muslin, (under sleeves of puffed muslin;) cap of lace, lower part puffed, without trimming, ornamented with two long lappets, fastened with some bows of yellow ribbon.

On the Side.—Dress made of blue shiny taffeta, featuring two matching puffs arranged like an apron; the bodice is plain, with a low neckline, and trimmed with puffs from the shoulder to the point and down the side seam; short puffy sleeves; a stomacher made of pleated muslin, with under sleeves of puffed muslin; lace cap, with the lower part puffed, untrimmed, decorated with two long ribbons, tied with yellow bows.



FOOTNOTES:


[1] Bird-voices.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bird sounds.


[2] The Indians cut holes in the ice, and holding a torch over the opening, spear the salmon-trout which are attracted to the surface by the blaze.

[2] The Native Americans made holes in the ice, and while holding a torch above the opening, they speared the salmon-trout that were drawn to the surface by the light.


[3] Memoirs, Letters and Authentic Papers Touching the Life and Death of the Duke de Berry.

[3] Memoirs, letters, and genuine documents about the life and death of the Duke de Berry.


[4] He followed them in 1815 into exile; and in 1830, after the Revolution of July, spoke with fervor in defence of the rights of the Duke of Bordeaux. Chateaubriand refused to pledge the oath of allegiance to Louis Philippe, and left in consequence the Chamber of Peers, and a salary of 12,000 francs. From this period he devoted himself entirely to the service of the unfortunate duchess and her son. Against the exclusion of the elder branch of Bourbons he wrote "De la nouvelle proposition relative au banissement de Charles X. et de sa famille." (On the New Proposition in regard to the Banishment of Charles X. and his Family,) and "De la restoration et de la monarchie elective." (On the Restoration and on the Elective Monarchy,) and several other pamphlets, which, after the apprehension of the duchess in France, caused his own imprisonment.

[4] He followed them into exile in 1815, and in 1830, after the July Revolution, he passionately defended the rights of the Duke of Bordeaux. Chateaubriand refused to swear loyalty to Louis Philippe, which led him to leave the Chamber of Peers and give up a salary of 12,000 francs. From that time on, he dedicated himself entirely to supporting the unfortunate duchess and her son. In opposition to the exclusion of the elder branch of the Bourbons, he wrote "De la nouvelle proposition relative au banissement de Charles X. et de sa famille" (On the New Proposition Regarding the Banishment of Charles X. and His Family) and "De la restoration et de la monarchie elective" (On the Restoration and on the Elective Monarchy), along with several other pamphlets, which ultimately led to his imprisonment after the duchess was apprehended in France.

Chateaubriand, in fact, was a political writer as well as a poet. His "Genius of Christianity", published in 1802, reconciled Napoleon with the clergy, and his work, "Bonaparte and the Bourbons," was by Louis XVIII. himself pronounced "equal to an army."

Chateaubriand was both a political writer and a poet. His "Genius of Christianity," published in 1802, brought Napoleon and the clergy together, and his work "Bonaparte and the Bourbons" was said by Louis XVIII himself to be "as powerful as an army."


[5] Political and Religious Harmonies. Paris, 1830. 2 vols.

[5] Political and Religious Harmonies. Paris, 1830. 2 volumes.


[6] Souvenirs, Impressions, Thoughts and Landscapes, during a Voyage in the East. Paris, 1835. 4 vols.

[6] Souvenirs, Impressions, Thoughts and Landscapes, during a Journey in the East. Paris, 1835. 4 volumes.


[7] Jocelyn, a Journal found at the House of a Village Priest. Paris, 1836. 2 vols.

[7] Jocelyn, a Journal discovered at the home of a village priest. Paris, 1836. 2 vols.


[8] The Fall of an Angel. Paris, 1838. 2 vols.

[8] The Fall of an Angel. Paris, 1838. 2 vols.


[9] A conservative Democrat.

A centrist Democrat.


[10] He had already, in 1830, published a pamphlet, Contre la peine de mort au peuple du 19 Octobre, 1830. (Against the Punishment of Death to the People of the 19th October, 1830.)

[10] He had previously published a pamphlet in 1830 titled Contre la peine de mort au peuple du 19 Octobre, 1830 (Against the Death Penalty for the People of October 19, 1830).


[11] The Chamber is but a lie.

[11] The Chamber is just a deception.


[12] This and the following versions of Lamartine are our own; for we have not as yet had time to look into the published translation. We mention this to prevent our own mistakes, if we should have committed any, f rom being charged to the American translator of the work.

[12] These versions of Lamartine are our own; we haven't had the chance to review the published translation yet. We mention this to avoid any errors on our part being attributed to the American translator of the work.


[13] I do not know how general is the use of this word amongst the Indians. The writer found it in use amongst the Penobscot tribe.

[13] I'm not sure how commonly this word is used among the Indians. The writer found it used among the Penobscot tribe.


[14] As-nob-a-cá-she, contracted to Ascáshe, is literally a net-weaver, the name for spider. This term is from Schoolcraft.

[14] As-nob-a-cá-she, shortened to Ascáshe, literally means a net-weaver, which is another term for spider. This term comes from Schoolcraft.


[15] Santa Cruz.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Santa Cruz.




Transcriber's Note:

Transcriber's Note:

Small errors in punctuation and obvious printer's errors have been corrected silently. Minor irregularities in spelling have been maintained as in the original.

Small punctuation errors and clear printer mistakes have been corrected quietly. Minor spelling inconsistencies have been kept as they were in the original.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!